01.12.2012 Views

Colloquia - British Association for Applied Linguistics

Colloquia - British Association for Applied Linguistics

Colloquia - British Association for Applied Linguistics

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Individual<br />

Papers<br />

'Definitely maybe…': modality clusters in spoken English<br />

Svenja Adolphs and Jane Evison<br />

School of English Studies, University of Nottingham<br />

Svenja.Adolphs@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

Jane.Evison@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

Over the past thirty years there has been a substantial interest in the cross-cultural and cross-linguistic<br />

comparison of politeness routines and markers. The linguistic realisation of 'hedges' or 'downtoners'<br />

has been particularly well explored. Yet, previous research has either focused on the comparison of<br />

individual lexical items which are often modal in nature, or taken a 'macro-perspective' in analysing<br />

speech acts and events. Recent studies especially in the field of corpus linguistics, however, indicate<br />

that the unit of meaning frequently extends beyond the individual lexical item and that certain clusters<br />

combine to per<strong>for</strong>m describable functions in language, particularly in highly conventionalised domains<br />

such as politeness. Using as a basis the Cambridge and Nottingham Corpus of Discourse in English<br />

(CANCODE), a five million word corpus of spoken English, this presentation will attempt to bring<br />

together the two research traditions by exploring the conventionalisation of modality clusters, such as<br />

'might perhaps' or 'could possibly'. The results will be compared to data from a non-native speaker<br />

corpus of spoken English to ascertain the extent to which such clusters are used by language<br />

learners.<br />

Learners´ and teachers´ attitudes to English as a <strong>for</strong>eign language in Sweden comparative<br />

results from the national evaluations of 1992 and 2003<br />

Dr. Britt Marie Apelgren<br />

Language and Literature Unit, Department of Education, Göteborg University, Sweden<br />

brittmarie.apelgren@ped.gu.se<br />

Today English is often described as lingua franca used <strong>for</strong> communication worldwide. It is the<br />

dominant language of communication <strong>for</strong> small European countries such as Sweden where it is<br />

necessary to learn a <strong>for</strong>eign language <strong>for</strong> further studies, travel and <strong>for</strong> social and professional<br />

contacts throughout the world. In what way is this reflected in its curricular status in Sweden as<br />

regards its role in the compulsory school and its central goals and guidelines? What perceptions and<br />

attitudes do learners and teachers have towards English as school subject? In what ways have these<br />

changed in the last decade? These are some of the questions that will be addressed in this paper.<br />

The results from two comprehensive Swedish national evaluations initiated and coordinated by the<br />

Swedish National Agency <strong>for</strong> Education in 1992 and 2003 will be presented. These national<br />

evaluations comprise attitudinal data as well as achievement data -- in the area of EFL focusing on<br />

written production, reading and listening comprehension from 7,000 16-year-old pupils. In addition,<br />

their teachers´ experiences and attitudes to English as a <strong>for</strong>eign language are collected and compared<br />

to those of the pupils.<br />

The paper will focus on the attitudinal results from the two surveys and relate those to the 1992 and<br />

2003 national syllabuses <strong>for</strong> English. The implications <strong>for</strong> educational policy will be discussed. The<br />

paper will also relate the results to international research on English as a <strong>for</strong>eign language, a second<br />

language and a lingua franca. The status of English in education is an important issue, not only in<br />

Sweden but throughout Europe, as pupils are increasingly learning English outside school, so called<br />

incidental or unconscious learning. To some extent many of our learners today “live” in an English<br />

speaking world where they come into daily contact with English in addition to using their native<br />

language. This may affect their motivation <strong>for</strong> and attitudes to language learning generally.<br />

Focus on <strong>for</strong>m in group writing tasks in an EAP classroom<br />

Helen Basturkmen<br />

Department of <strong>Applied</strong> Language Studies and <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Auckland, New Zealand<br />

h.basturkmen@auckland.ac.nz<br />

Instruction in writing classes often addresses features of written text organisation and discourse. It<br />

also often involves the use of group writing tasks in which small groups of students co-construct<br />

written texts. It is hoped that during such tasks language related episodes occur in which students<br />

negotiate meanings they wish to express and the language <strong>for</strong>ms they need to express them. It is also<br />

hoped that at least some of the episodes are discourse related and concern aspects of writing, such<br />

as text organisation and genre conventions.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 1 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

This presentation reports a study that was conducted using an intact academic writing class in a<br />

university setting. The aim of the study was to investigate the extent to which students negotiated<br />

language <strong>for</strong>ms (grammar, vocabulary, spelling, textual features and discourse) while engaged in<br />

small group writing tasks. The study was based in research into focus on the <strong>for</strong>m in second language<br />

acquisition theory. Focus on <strong>for</strong>m was originally proposed to account <strong>for</strong> negotiation of meaning (Long,<br />

1991). However, it has been recognized that classroom participants may negotiate <strong>for</strong>m even if there<br />

is no attendant communication difficulty (Ellis, Basturkmen and Loewen, 2001).<br />

The data collected <strong>for</strong> the study comprised the written scripts produced by the groups of students and<br />

audio recordings of their spoken interaction during the group writing tasks. Language related episodes<br />

in the recordings were identified and analysed.<br />

References<br />

Ellis, R., Basturkmen, H. and Loewen, S. (2001). Learner uptake in communicative ESL lessons.<br />

Language Learning , 51 (2), 281-318.<br />

Long, M. (1991). Focus on <strong>for</strong>m: a design feature in language teaching methodology. In K. de Bot, R.<br />

Ginseng and C. Kramsch (Eds.), Foreign language research in cross cultural perspective(pp.39-52).<br />

Amsterdam: John Benjamin.<br />

Evaluating Europe: Parameters of Evaluation in the <strong>British</strong> Press<br />

Monika Bednarek<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Augsburg / University of Birmingham<br />

mb399@yahoo.co.uk<br />

In our ever faster changing environment and with the advances of new in<strong>for</strong>mation technologies, the<br />

media have become increasingly powerful. Despite the growing relevance of European issues that<br />

transcend national boundaries, there is no pan-European media publication which has as much<br />

influence as the national newspapers of its member countries. These national publications in turn<br />

influence individual readers‟ views towards the European Union. <strong>Applied</strong> linguistics can use its<br />

methodology to uncover this process of “recontextualization” (Caldas-Coulthard 2003: 273).<br />

In this study I will analyse parameters of evaluation in <strong>British</strong> newspaper reportage covering European<br />

issues. Evaluation, or “the expression of the speaker or writer‟s attitude or stance towards, viewpoint<br />

on, or feelings about the entities or propositions that he or she is talking about” (Thompson & Hunston<br />

2000: 5) has only recently become the focus of linguistic analysis and this mainly within studies of<br />

ESP (English <strong>for</strong> Specific Purposes) or – under the name of appraisal – within SFL (Systemic<br />

Functional <strong>Linguistics</strong>).<br />

In contrast to this, the approach taken here is eclectic, drawing on a wide range of linguistic studies on<br />

evaluation to establish its own framework of evaluative parameters, which is then applied to a close<br />

manual analysis of a small corpus of <strong>British</strong> „tabloids‟ and „broadsheets‟. As is shown, evaluative<br />

parameters can be combined to greater or lesser degrees and are of crucial influence in determining a<br />

newspaper‟s authorial stance towards the events that are described.<br />

The study thus aims to close a number of gaps within linguistics, among them the systematic<br />

exploration of differences between „tabloids‟ and „broadsheets‟, the study of evaluative parameters,<br />

and, most importantly, the exploration of the evaluative potential of language in news reportage on<br />

Europe.<br />

References<br />

Caldas-Coulthard, Carmen (2003). “Cross-cultural representation of „Otherness‟ in media discourse”.<br />

In: Weiss, Gilbert and Ruth Wodak (eds). Critical Discourse Analysis. Theory and Interdisciplinarity.<br />

Palgrave MacMillan, 273-296.<br />

Thompson, Geoff and Susan Hunston (2000). “Evaluation: An Introduction”. In: Hunston, Susan and<br />

Geoff Thompson (eds). Evaluation in Text. Authorial Stance and the Construction of Discourse. OUP,<br />

1-27.<br />

The effects of processing instruction, traditional instruction and meaning-output instruction on<br />

the acquisition of English past tense<br />

Alessandro Benati<br />

Department of Languages and International Studies, University of Greenwich<br />

A.Benati@gre.ac.uk<br />

Processing instruction is a type of focus on <strong>for</strong>m developed from the input processing theoretical<br />

model. This model is principally concerned with the way L2 learners derive intake from input (see<br />

VanPatten, 1996; 2002, 2004). The effects of processing instruction have been examined and<br />

compared to traditional instruction through a series of classroom studies (see <strong>for</strong> a full review<br />

VanPatten, 2002, Benati, VanPatten and Wong, 2004). The main findings from these studies support<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 2 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

the view that processing instruction is a more effective type of focus on <strong>for</strong>m than traditional instruction<br />

as it provides a more direct route <strong>for</strong> the learner to convert input to intake.<br />

The purpose of this paper is to present the results of two parallel classroom studies investigating the<br />

effects of processing instruction, traditional instruction and meaning output-based instruction on the<br />

acquisition of English simple past tense (“lexical preference principle).<br />

Processing instruction consisted of some <strong>for</strong>m of explicit in<strong>for</strong>mation about the target feature followed<br />

by structured input activities. Traditional instruction consisted of explicit grammar explanation which<br />

was followed by mechanical <strong>for</strong>m oriented and communicative output practice. Meaning-based output<br />

instruction contained no mechanical drills and is based on the tenets of structured-output activities<br />

proposed in Lee and VanPatten (1995).<br />

The design, procedures and results of the two studies will be presented and some theoretical,<br />

empirical and pedagogical implications outlined.<br />

References<br />

Benati, A. VanPatten, B. & Wong, W. (2004). Il modello input processing e l’approccio processing<br />

instruction: tra teoria e sperimentazione nell’acquisizione dell’italiano come lingua straniera. Roma:<br />

Armando.<br />

Lee. J. & VanPatten, B. (1995). Making communicative language teaching happen. New York:<br />

McGraw Hill.<br />

VanPatten, B. (1996) Input processing and grammar instruction. Norwood , NJ: Ablex.<br />

VanPatten, B. (2002) Processing instruction: an update. Language Learning 52, 755-803.<br />

VanPatten, B. (2004) Input processing in SLA, In B. VanPAtten (ed.) Processing instruction. Mahwah,<br />

NJ: Erlbaum [pages <strong>for</strong>thcoming].<br />

Spanish speaking Londoners: is there a Latino London?<br />

Dr. David Block<br />

School of Culture, Language and Communication, Institute of Education, University of London<br />

d.block@ioe.ac.uk<br />

There is by now a well-established and varied literature on Spanish speaking Latino communities in<br />

the US and Canada. However, such communities in European countries have not been the focus of<br />

specific and exclusive studies into who they are and what kind of language practices they engage in.<br />

Thus while Latinos have appeared in studies of immigrant language practices in Europe (see Berta in<br />

Bremer, Roberts, Vasseur, Simonot and Broeder, 1996), they have not been the centrepieces of any<br />

research published on the international stage. This is especially the case in Britain and specifically,<br />

London, where we find only passing mentions of Spanish speakers in surveys such as Baker and<br />

Eversley (2000). And as regards books and monographs, there has been nothing of note (although<br />

there is some PhD work in the pipeline).<br />

In this paper, my aim is to begin to remedy this situation, focusing specifically on London and indeed<br />

one workplace setting in London. I first discuss my research methodology, among other things how I<br />

have proceeded from one in<strong>for</strong>mant to several and how I have collected interview and field data. I then<br />

explore who these Spanish-speaking Latinos are (their sense of self identity and how they position<br />

themselves and are positioned by others as Others) and the different communities of practice in which<br />

and with which they engage. Among other things, I conclude that yes, we can speak of the existence<br />

of a Latino London. However, I also suggest that while the subject positions and language practices I<br />

document find resonances in research about Latinos in North America, there are also very important<br />

differences.<br />

References<br />

Baker, P. and J. Eversley (eds) Multiligual Capital. London: Battlebridge Publications.<br />

Bremer, K., C. Roberts, M. Simonet M-T. Vasseur and P. Broeder (1996) Achieving Understanding:<br />

Discourse in Intercultural Encounters. London: Longman.<br />

The concept of identity in Germany illustrated by changes in the German language<br />

Natalie Braber<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Manchester<br />

natalie.braber@man.ac.uk<br />

The fall of the Wall which <strong>for</strong> many years divided Germany into two separate states occurred almost<br />

fifteen years ago. Be<strong>for</strong>e this time, the two German states were on opposing sides in the Cold War.<br />

During the years of separation there appeared to be the emergence of two German identities, one <strong>for</strong><br />

West Germany (BRD) and one <strong>for</strong> East Germany (DDR). These identities were the subject of much<br />

discussion as it was argued whether or not the German language would follow the political split. After<br />

unification in 1990 it seemed initially as if these problems had ceased and all linguistic differences<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 3 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

would quickly disappear. However, it seems that many of the divisions that were in place be<strong>for</strong>e 1989<br />

continued to persist in unified Germany. This became clear once the initial euphoria of unification had<br />

worn off. The further changes in the German language which occurred as a direct result of unification,<br />

particularly from the side of the <strong>for</strong>mer East German citizens, allowed the continuation of separate<br />

identities to live on. Particularly <strong>for</strong> the <strong>for</strong>mer East Germans new concepts <strong>for</strong> almost all aspects of<br />

life had to be learned, with the accompanying vocabulary. This paper will examine how language<br />

divisions exemplify social, political and economic differences that were taking place simultaneously,<br />

and how these divisions are slowly overcome. The paper concentrates on linguistic <strong>for</strong>ms used by<br />

East and West Germans, as well as other aspects such as modal particles, as an example of applied<br />

linguistics making a contribution to language study. This research brings out changes in the German<br />

language which illustrate how the concept of German identity is constantly evolving in an evolving<br />

Europe.<br />

Cognitive-Linguistic Analysis of Conceptual Change: The New Monetary European Union <strong>for</strong><br />

Spanish speakers<br />

Carmen M. Bretones-Callejas<br />

University of Almeria<br />

cbreton@ual.es<br />

cbretones@hotmail.com<br />

This paper will analyze how individuals in society face a new conceptual reality. and, more specifically,<br />

the conceptual frame that Spanish speakers establish given their new currency (the Euro). The aim is<br />

to show the cognitive mechanisms activated <strong>for</strong> facing such reality and making communication<br />

successful. As we will see, Conceptual Metaphor (Lakoff & Johnson 1999, Lakoff &Núñez 2000) and<br />

Conceptual Integration (Turner & Fauconnier 2002) are basic in this process (Bretones 2002).<br />

The main hypothesis of this research is the following: after the change of currency certain cognitive<br />

structures and mental operations arise. To test this we will study utterances produced by 50 subjects<br />

between the ages of 30 and 60. The analysis is still in progress, but on a first approach to the data the<br />

results vary and depend on age and other factors. The preliminary conclusion is that speakers solve<br />

the situation when it comes to deal with a somehow imposed new conceptual reality, going through<br />

“conflict” and “epistemic impasse” (Bretones & Martín-Morillas 2000). More specifically, in the use of<br />

words such as “peseta” 1 or “money”, or idiomatic expressions such as “nadie da duros por pesetas”<br />

(„no-one gives dimes <strong>for</strong> pennies‟ meaning “nobody gives money away”) or “no vale un duro” („it is not<br />

worth a penny‟).<br />

Finally, we will see how speakers must become aware of the blend (Faucconier & Turner 2002) and<br />

keep it active (the blend was entrenched be<strong>for</strong>e, but on-line now). If we are conscious of the blend we<br />

are able to access on-line structures that reflect it, <strong>for</strong> instance, the resulting mapping „money are<br />

euros‟(see Figure 1 below <strong>for</strong> a schematic representation of the blend).<br />

1 Notice that definitions such as “The peseta is the unit of money that is used in Spain” (Collins Cobuild Dictionary 1987) are no<br />

longer associated to the concept „peseta‟ by speakers (more specifically, since January 2002).<br />

References<br />

Bretones Callejas, C. M. 2002. “Conceptual Integration, Categorization, Metaphor and Idiomaticity in<br />

the New European Monetary Union: The Euro.” LAUD. Vol. 566:1-10. Essen: Universität GH Essen.<br />

Bretones Callejas, C. M. and Martín Morillas, J. M. 1999. “El Procesamiento léxico-discursivo en la<br />

comprensión textual poética”. In Luque Durán, JD. and Manjón Pozas, FJ. (eds). Investigación y<br />

didáctica del léxico. Granada: Método Ediciones. Pp. 265-276.<br />

Faucconier, G. and Turner, M. Forthcoming. The Way We Think. New York: A Member of the Perseus<br />

Books Group.<br />

Fillmore, C.J. 1982. “Frame Semantics”. In Linguistic Society of Korea (ed). <strong>Linguistics</strong> in the Morning<br />

Calm. Seoul: Hanshin, pp. 111-138.<br />

Gibbs, R. 1990. “Psycholinguistic studies on the conceptual basis of idiomaticity.” Cognitive <strong>Linguistics</strong><br />

1-4, 417-451.<br />

Gibbs, R. 1994. “Idiomaticity”. Chapter 6 from The Poetics of Mind. Cambridge/New York: Cambridge<br />

University Press. Pp. 265-318.<br />

Lakoff, G. and Johnson, M.. 1999. Philosophy in the Flesh. The Embodied Mind and its Challenge to<br />

Western Thought. New York: Basic Books.<br />

Lakoff, G. and Núñez, R. 2000. Where Mathematics Comes From? A Member of Perseus Books<br />

Group.<br />

Tomasello, M. 2003. "On the different origins of symbol and grammar." In Christiansen, M. H. Name<br />

and Kirby, S. (eds). Language Evolution. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Ox<strong>for</strong>d Univ. Press.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 4 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

GENERIC<br />

INPUT A INPUT B<br />

PESETA<br />

� Things<br />

(what is use <strong>for</strong><br />

the transactions)<br />

� Value (1)<br />

� Until<br />

February 2002<br />

� Spain<br />

EXCHANGE ACT<br />

(world interaction and<br />

sensory-motor<br />

experience)<br />

MONEY<br />

� Euro, $,...<br />

� Value<br />

(166.386 or<br />

others)<br />

� Cents<br />

� Nowadays<br />

� EU (Sp),<br />

USA,...<br />

BLEND<br />

MONEY<br />

� Goods<br />

(what has<br />

commercial value)<br />

� Values (?)<br />

� Time (?)<br />

� Anywhere<br />

FRAME: „Commercial Transaction‟<br />

Figure 1: Blend <strong>for</strong> the concept „money‟ in Spain. In this figure we also see how the process of<br />

Conceptual Integration makes possible the birth of the concept „euro‟ as part of the blend.<br />

The research article abstract as a site of linguistic colonization: English in Spanish social<br />

sciences journals<br />

Sally Burgess and Pedro Martín Martín<br />

Departamento de Filología Inglesa y Alemana, Universidad de La Laguna, Tenerife, Spain<br />

sburgess@ull.es<br />

pamartin@ull.es<br />

Spanish researchers, like their colleagues elsewhere in the world, find themselves under increasing<br />

pressure to publish in English. Even Spanish publications in some disciplines accept and privilege<br />

papers presented in this language. The abstract plays a crucial role in what we regard as a process of<br />

linguistic colonization The inclusion of an abstract, a relatively recent import from publications<br />

produced by international discourse communities, marks the first stage in the process. While initially<br />

these abstracts may be in Spanish and/or other languages, at a later stage English becomes an<br />

alternative or even dominant language, first of the abstract and then of whole articles and journals. In<br />

this study we chart the incidence of abstracts accompanying Spanish research articles in two social<br />

science disciplines (psychology and linguistics) and examine! writers‟ representations (see Riley 1996)<br />

of research paper abstract writing in the two languages. We begin by presenting the results of our<br />

analysis of a corpus made up of 80 abstracts from major Spanish psychology and linguistics journals<br />

published in 1975, 1985, 1995 and 2003. We then present an account of Spanish-speaking social<br />

scientists‟ metalinguistic ideas about the function of the abstract in the two disciplines, its structure and<br />

its relationship to the paper as a whole, drawing on interview data. We conclude that a heightened<br />

awareness of the role of the research article abstract in attracting and in<strong>for</strong>ming an international<br />

readership has benefits <strong>for</strong> abstract writing, but suggest that there may also be good reasons <strong>for</strong><br />

Spanish academics to offer resistance to this process of linguistic colonization.<br />

References<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 5 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Riley, Philip 1996. “„Look in thy heart and write‟: Students‟ representations of writing and learning to<br />

write in a <strong>for</strong>eign language” in Eija Ventola and Anna Mauranen (eds.) Academic Writing: Intercultural<br />

and Textual Issues (pp. 115-137) Amsterdam: John Benjamins<br />

Hybridity - A Way to European Linguistic Identity?<br />

Dr. Elisabeth Burr<br />

Frankoromanistik und Italoromanistik Sprachwissenschaft, Universität Bremen<br />

elisabeth.burr@uni-bremen.de<br />

Only a few years ago, the new technologies in general and the web in particular seemed to constitute<br />

a danger <strong>for</strong> most languages of the world. The parallel between the invention of the printing press,<br />

which led to the normalisation of languages <strong>for</strong> economic reasons and caused the disappearance of<br />

language varieties and dialects, on the one hand, and the accessibility of the new technologies and<br />

the dominant role of English seemed to indicate that a significantly more detrimental process of<br />

homogenisation was to be expected.<br />

In the meantime, however, it would seem that quite the opposite is the case and that not<br />

monolingualism but multilingualism is favoured by the new technologies. One good example is the<br />

Web, which only a few years after its monolingual birth started to become an inherently multilingual<br />

space, where not only national and regional languages but also minority languages and dialects are<br />

used and where even mixed languages and hybrid varieties appear.<br />

While socio- and applied linguists have mostly looked upon phenomena like the mixing of languages,<br />

the crossing of languages or code-switching as belonging to the domain of (conceptual) orality and<br />

have studied them above all in urban migration milieus, postcolonial cultures or diasporas, in my paper<br />

I would like to show first of all that the scope of mixing, at least today, is not confined between such<br />

borders and that the new technologies even favour the insertion of hybrid varieties into the written<br />

(virtual) world. Studies on the language of SMS and Chat as well as the mixed language Europanto<br />

among others will serve as examples.<br />

In order to tackle the question as to what the creation of mixed languages and their acceptance by<br />

speakers might mean <strong>for</strong> applied linguistics, and whether hybridity is a possible way to a European<br />

identity, I will draw on the links which have been established between hybridisation and the production<br />

of new identity patterns in studies on the domain of (conceptual) orality like those above.<br />

Grammatical and Pragmalinguistic Knowledge in a Foreign Language: The Case of English<br />

Focus Constructions<br />

Marcus Callies<br />

Institute fur Anglistik und Amerikanistik Englische Sprachwissen, Universitat Marburg<br />

callies@staff.uni-marburg.de<br />

This talk reports on the theoretical framework, experimental design and first results of a Ph.D.-project<br />

that investigates native-speaker and advanced German EFL-learner production and comprehension of<br />

focusing devices in English. The aim of the study is to explore the relationship between grammatical<br />

and pragmalinguistic abilities in an L2. Although pragmatic knowledge/ competence in an L2 includes<br />

more than the sociopragmatic and pragmalinguistic abilities <strong>for</strong> understanding and per<strong>for</strong>ming speech<br />

acts, the significance of L2 pragmatic knowledge beyond the domain of speech acts has been<br />

neglected in Interlanguage Pragmatics research to date.<br />

The study focuses on the syntactic devices (word order and focus constructions such as<br />

fronting/topicalization, inversion, and different types of clefting) that are available to convey emphasis<br />

and contrast, and adopts a functional approach to syntax and word order in that syntactic patterns are<br />

primarily dealt with in terms of their functions in discourse, serving the communicative needs of the<br />

speaker. However, lexico-syntactic devices such as emphatic do, lexical intensifiers and discourse<br />

markers (extremely, really, actually) are also taken into consideration.<br />

The central research questions are:<br />

Which (pragma)linguistic resources do native speakers of English and German EFL-learners use to<br />

express specific pragmatic effects such as emphasis and contrast? · Do native speakers of English<br />

and German EFL-learners differ in their preferences <strong>for</strong> the use of devices that are available to<br />

express these pragmatic effects? Do German EFL-learners have explicit knowledge of the syntactic<br />

devices available in English <strong>for</strong> realizing emphasis and contrast, and do they have knowledge of the<br />

appropriate contextual use of these devices?<br />

Native speaker and German EFL-learner data were collected using traditional techniques such as<br />

discourse completion, multiple choice - administered in the <strong>for</strong>m of written questionnaires - and<br />

retrospective interviews, but the study also draws on a corpus of argumentative student writing as an<br />

additional database.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 6 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Visual display of metaphor use in conciliation talk: methodological considerations<br />

Prof Lynne Cameron and Dr Juup Stelma<br />

School of Education, University of Leeds<br />

L.J.Cameron@education.leeds.ac.uk<br />

J.H.Stelma@education.leeds.ac.uk<br />

Time-ordered visual display offers an alternative mode of understanding the dynamics of talk,<br />

assisting interpretation through highlighting tendencies, shifts and co-occurrences in language use<br />

across shorter and longer timescales (i.e. the dynamics of the talk). This paper aims to show how<br />

visual display provides valuable insights into the dynamics of metaphor use in talk, and how it can<br />

complement more traditional types of discourse analysis.<br />

The paper uses data from a project which investigated the dynamics of metaphor across a series of<br />

conciliation meetings. We will present visual displays of the talk, between a politically-motivated<br />

bomber and the daughter of one of the victims of the bombing, in which each is trying to understand<br />

more about 'the Other'. A total of 160 minutes of one-to-one interaction were analysed to answer the<br />

research question: what are the dynamics of metaphor use across a single meeting, and across the<br />

two meetings?<br />

The data was analysed <strong>for</strong> the use of linguistic metaphor, <strong>for</strong> references to self and other, and <strong>for</strong><br />

discourse topics. Visual displays of the metaphor dynamics will be used to show how metaphor uses<br />

clusters and changes across the two meetings. Parallel visual displays of discourse topics, and<br />

referencing allow additional insights into how participants use metaphor. We will show how the visual<br />

displays can guide the selection of transcribed talk <strong>for</strong> further transcript-based analyses of metaphor<br />

dynamics, offering a complement to more traditional methods of discourse analysis.<br />

The paper concludes with a summary of the potential of visual display and broader implications <strong>for</strong><br />

research on spoken interaction.<br />

Introducing the Grammar of Talk<br />

Ronald Carter<br />

School of English Studies, University of Nottingham<br />

Ronald.Carter@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

Janet White<br />

English Team, QCA<br />

This paper reports on a recently completed project entitled Introducing the Grammar of Talk (QCA,<br />

2004) undertaken by QCA (Qualifications and Curriculum Authority). The project follows on from<br />

previous the work of the QCA English team reported in publications devoted to grammar such as The<br />

Grammar Papers (QCA, 1997); Not Whether But How (QCA, 1999) by focussing on the role of<br />

grammar in spoken English, Carter and McCarthy, The Cambridge Grammar of English, <strong>for</strong>thcoming,<br />

2005). Among the main aims of the project are: to provide teachers with the results of recent<br />

computational, corpus-based research into spoken and written language - and with particular<br />

reference to grammar; to explore how more explicit knowledge of the workings of spoken language<br />

can enhance uses of language across a range of in<strong>for</strong>mal and <strong>for</strong>mal texts; and to exemplify related<br />

classroom teaching materials which can be used (mainly) with Key Stage 3 students and above in the<br />

National Curriculum <strong>for</strong> English in England and Wales. Over thirty teachers have been involved with<br />

the project and have produced classroom materials revealing the extent to which pupils' implicit<br />

knowledge about and understandings of language can be made more explicit. The project has raised<br />

key questions <strong>for</strong> our understanding of literacies in national curricula and <strong>for</strong> appropriate<br />

methodologies <strong>for</strong> teaching and learning about spoken grammar and language in general in a school<br />

context.<br />

Pitching <strong>for</strong> funding: a critical academic genre<br />

Dr Joanna Channell<br />

Channell and Associates, Language and Communication Research and Training<br />

joanna@channell.demon.co.uk<br />

An academic genre which is critically important <strong>for</strong> academic advancement is the grant application.<br />

With the average success rate <strong>for</strong> grant applications (UK national figures) at 30 percent, an<br />

understanding of how successful applications are written is of obvious practical value. For theory, this<br />

genre extends the study of persuasive language (cf Bhatia 1993) to a new domain, as well as the<br />

study of academic genres. The paper reports a genre-based study of successful applications from<br />

each of the main discipline areas of funded academic research. Findings include the ways in which<br />

applications are, and are not, similar to other academic genres. While applications do not report<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 7 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

research, rather they promise that research will be carried out, they nevertheless share certain<br />

communicative purposes and textual characteristics with research articles (and, in particular with the<br />

introductions to research articles), notably the need to situate the work, and the need to claim<br />

originality.<br />

These two purposes require to be expressed at their briefest in the short summary of the research<br />

proposal which most <strong>British</strong> grant funders ask <strong>for</strong> in their application <strong>for</strong>ms. With only 200 words<br />

available (there are some variations between different funding bodies), successful applicants must<br />

achieve maximum impact in every sentence, as, <strong>for</strong> example in the following summary of a successful<br />

proposal to EPSRC:<br />

„This proposal thus represents a substantial and adventurous theoretical and methodological<br />

contribution to the field of HCI and interaction design.‟<br />

Both on-record and off-record persuasive writing appear to lead to success; while ethnographic data<br />

on the developing understandings of novice application writers shows that they underestimate the<br />

need to pitch or sell their idea, and to tailor it to the intended readership.<br />

� Bhatia, Vijay 1993 Analysing genre: Language use in professional settings. London: Longman.<br />

Investigating News Representations of the New Europe: Using Critical Discourse Analysis and<br />

a Specialized Corpus<br />

Caroline Coffin and Kieran O'Halloran<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Language and Communications, Faculty of Education and Language Studies, The Open<br />

University<br />

K.A.Ohalloran@open.ac.uk<br />

c.coffin@open.ac.uk<br />

On May 1st 2004, 10 new countries joined the European Union. This paper reports on a study<br />

investigating news representations leading up to this event and how these representations position<br />

readers into newer types of identity with regard to the expanded European Union. We draw upon<br />

Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA) in our examination.<br />

Critiques of CDA research methodology (e.g. Widdowson, 2004) often argue that critical discourse<br />

analyses of reader positioning say more about the analysts than about the way in which a text<br />

positions its target readership. To address this criticism, we draw on a specialised news corpus as a<br />

means of checking whether we as analysts may be 'over'-interpreting values and identities with regard<br />

to the new Europe from the perspective of the actual readership.<br />

More generally, we highlight how large specialised corpora of news texts:<br />

i) enable a partial but nevertheless highly practical way into seeing how particular uses of language in<br />

a news text attempt to position the target readership into particular sets of identities.<br />

ii) check whether analysts may be 'over'-interpreting the value judgements being made in a news text<br />

from the perspective of the target readership.<br />

Reference<br />

Widdowson, H.G. (to be published in 2004) Text, Context, Pretext: Critical. Issues in Discourse<br />

Analysis, Ox<strong>for</strong>d, UK: Blackwell.<br />

Oral competence of <strong>for</strong>eign language teachers: perspectives <strong>for</strong> improvement in pre-service<br />

language education?<br />

Dr Douglas Altamiro Consolo<br />

UNESP-Brazil & The University of Melbourne<br />

dconsolo@lem.ibilce.unesp.br, dconsolo@terra.com.br<br />

This paper deals with the development of linguistic competence in English in undergraduate courses<br />

that aim at EFL teacher education (Letters courses), based on data from university courses in Brazil.<br />

Research studies have indicated that the levels of oral proficiency among EFL teachers (OP-EFLT) in<br />

Brazilian schools are not always compatible with the competence desirable <strong>for</strong> such professionals<br />

(Consolo, 2002). In a vicious and problematic circle of factors that have influenced the conditions <strong>for</strong><br />

the teaching of <strong>for</strong>eign languages in Brazil, specially of oral skills, it has been claimed that many<br />

graduating students of Letters courses, who are awarded certification to teach English, are not or do<br />

not believe they are - competent to speak the <strong>for</strong>eign languages they (are expected to) teach, as<br />

pointed out by Almeida Filho (1992), Baghin-Spinelli (2002), Barcelos (1999), Freitas (2003) and Silva<br />

(2000). I discuss the relationship of concepts such as oral competence and proficiency with data on<br />

students‟ experiences of learning EFL in Letter courses so as to articulate conceptual knowledge and<br />

existing views of OP-EFLT, expecting to contribute <strong>for</strong> the improvement of language education in<br />

university contexts. I depart from a theoretical review of concepts such as competence, fluency and<br />

proficiency, and report on findings from a larger research study that aims at discussing how the<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 8 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

concepts of oral competence and proficiency, based on data collected in contexts of EFL teacher<br />

education, can be articulated <strong>for</strong> the establishment of a definition of a linguistic-communicative<br />

competence in spoken English that meets the professional needs of those teachers. This discussion<br />

reflects not only the reality and the demands faced by (future) EFL teachers in Brazil, where<br />

improvements can be made, but may as well provide contributions <strong>for</strong> EFL teacher education and<br />

research studies in other countries where ELT is carried out under similar characteristics.<br />

This paper deals with things we do: vagueness in conference<br />

Dr Joan Cutting<br />

Curriculum Research and Development, Moray House School of Education, University of Edinburgh<br />

joan.cutting@education.ed.ac.uk<br />

This paper deals with things we do when we write conference abstracts: it analyses the use of vague<br />

language in them. The fact that conference organisers put out calls <strong>for</strong> abstracts six to nine months<br />

be<strong>for</strong>e the conference date means that many presenters are <strong>for</strong>ced to write their abstract at a moment<br />

when they have only a vague idea of what their presentation will consist of. Some international<br />

postgraduate students are reluctant to send in abstracts if they have not completed their analyses,<br />

because they cannot use generic English to cover the topic whatever the outcome of the analysis.<br />

This paper shows the proportion of abstracts written in just the initial stages of preparation of the<br />

research, and discusses the relationship between the stage of preparation and the English used in the<br />

abstract. The database is 400 abstracts from the conferences BAAL 2003 and Sociolinguistics 2004,<br />

and 400 questionnaires from the same presenters. The abstracts were analysed to find the density of<br />

vague and heavily context- dependent language features: general nouns e.g. "thing" (Channell 1994),<br />

general verbs e.g. "do", vague noun phrases e.g. "what you said I'd do", and vague fillers e.g. "and so<br />

on", (Cutting 2000), and non-anaphoric personal pronouns, demonstrative pronouns and adverbs e.g.<br />

"they", "that" and "there". The questionnaires established the state of the papers' preparation. It is<br />

hoped that the results of this study can help to train future academics to write open, flexible abstracts<br />

using generic English with inexplicit referring expressions, thus improving international postgraduate<br />

students' chances of getting abstracts accepted.<br />

Content-and-language-integrated programmes: classroom questions <strong>for</strong> language learning?<br />

Dr. Christiane Dalton-Puffer<br />

Institut fuer Anglistik und Amerikanistik, Universitaet Wien (University of Vienna)<br />

christiane.dalton-puffer@univie.ac.at<br />

The rationale of Content-and-Language-Integrated classrooms is grounded in their being naturalistic<br />

and authentic contexts <strong>for</strong> the learning and use of a <strong>for</strong>eign language. Generally, classrooms as<br />

speech events are characterized by the frequency and specific quality of questions. While early<br />

verdicts on the „unnaturalness‟ of typical classroom questions are still widely adhered to, many<br />

educationalists have re- evaluated questions as central instruments in the discursive construction of<br />

knowledge. This article seeks to reconsider the case <strong>for</strong> classrooms where a <strong>for</strong>eign language is the<br />

medium of instruction, pursuing the issue of the impact of questions on the quantity and quality of<br />

student output in the target language.<br />

The database consists of 42 secondary level CLIL lessons (English=language of instruction) taught in<br />

Austrian schools, covering a range of different school subjects. Ten transcripts were submitted to<br />

coding and detailed analysis. The analysis employs a set of question typologies developed <strong>for</strong> the<br />

study of educational discourse. Teacher questions as well as student questions and responses are<br />

considered.<br />

The results show that contrary to expectations it is not teacher display questions but referential or<br />

„real‟ questions which are the dominant question type overall and that there is a clear differentiation<br />

according to register (instructional vs. regulative). However, it must be noted that a question being<br />

referential is not a good predictor regarding the characteristics of the output it stimulates. Other<br />

features of classroom questions like their being open or closed and their actual objects (factual vs.<br />

metacognitive) are shown to be more relevant in this respect. Factual questions typically receive<br />

minimal responses while answers to other questions tend to require the encoding of full, sometimes<br />

complex propositions. In this light the overwhelming share of factual questions in the lessons studied<br />

points towards the limiting conditions which typical content-classroom discourse sets <strong>for</strong> the richness<br />

of classroom language.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 9 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Reconfiguring Europe - Reconfiguring language units: A study of the use of semi-prefabricated<br />

units in translated texts<br />

Pernilla Danielsson<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Corpus Research, School of Humanities, University of Birmingham<br />

pernilla@ccl.bham.ac.uk<br />

In the new Europe, understanding across borders will require being able to communicate over<br />

linguistic boundaries. When ideas, opinions, and in<strong>for</strong>mation need to be disseminated across 25<br />

different countries, translation will hold the key to success.<br />

This paper will study the quality of translated texts. Decades ago translation studies focused on critical<br />

examination of the errors and faults in a translated text. This attitude to the subject may have changed<br />

but still today we assign translated texts a lesser status than that of originals. Often, translated texts<br />

are said to have a different flavour than the original; studies have indicated that a translated text is<br />

usually more grammatical than the original, while at the same time it lacks the naturalness and flow of<br />

the source text. Up to now there has not been any obvious way of avoiding these problems, but<br />

solutions may in future be found using modern corpus techniques, as new methods open up <strong>for</strong> more<br />

objective comparisons between translated and original texts.<br />

In this study, we will look at the translation differences in semi-prefabricated units. The idea of semiprefabricated<br />

units was first introduced in Sinclair's distinction between the idiom-principle and the<br />

open-choice principle (Sinclair 1991). A recent study by Erman and Warren showed that as much as<br />

55% of the words in a text were there due to the idiom-principle, i.e. out of 100 words, 55 were part of<br />

larger units and were not present in the texts as individual choices in a grammatical system (Erman<br />

and Warren 2000). Whereas this study focused on monolingual use of language, we will here use the<br />

same line of argument to identify what is different in translated texts. The paper will also include a<br />

section where postgraduate students were asked to manually identify the units in authentic texts. Their<br />

results will be compared to those from a corpus.<br />

References<br />

Erman, B. and Warren, B. 2000. The idiom-principle and the open-choice principle. In: Text 20(1), pp<br />

29-62.<br />

Sinclair, J. 1991. Corpus, Concordance, Collocation. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Language marketing in Europe<br />

Barbara De Cock<br />

Katholieke Universiteit Leuven<br />

barbara.decock@student.kuleuven.ac.be<br />

barbaradecock@yahoo.com<br />

History has witnessed various initiatives <strong>for</strong> language planning and policy, such as standardisation and<br />

normalisation through institutions as the Académie Française or the Real Academia Española.<br />

Recently, language scientists and planners have acknowledged that in addition to mother tongue<br />

speakers <strong>for</strong>eign language speakers also increasingly determine the importance of a language.<br />

Acknowledging this new battlefield, EU languages try to gain more importance through language<br />

marketing ef<strong>for</strong>ts. I will first discuss the concept of language marketing (Domínguez 1998) and<br />

highlight the particular difficulties of promoting a language and culture abroad in an area where the<br />

language is not supported by a legislative power or only to a limited extent, as opposed to more<br />

traditional language planning and policy initiatives which are implemented within a state‟s own territory<br />

(Cooper 1989, Kaplan & Baldauf 1997). In order to concretise these differences, I will focus on the<br />

<strong>British</strong> Council, the Alliance Française and the Instituto Cervantes in a European context. My<br />

presentation will include a description of their structure - discussing the link with a nation-state, the<br />

type of activities organised and special attempts concerning the European Union (in its composition<br />

be<strong>for</strong>e and after the 2004 enlargement) programmes, officials and actors - as well as an assessment<br />

of the efficiency of the initiatives and language marketing in general. Finally, I will present CICEB, the<br />

umbrella organisation of various language and culture organisations in Brussels. I will discuss its<br />

reason <strong>for</strong> coming into being as well as the difficulties and opportunities it presents <strong>for</strong> a language and<br />

culture promotion conglomerate at supranational level.<br />

In my conclusion, I will highlight the particularities of the marketing of <strong>for</strong>eign languages and cultures<br />

in the European Union and I will link the difficulties of this concept to broader cultural and sociological<br />

concepts such as the concept of nation-state (Anderson) and consociationalist theory (Lijphart).<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 10 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Emergent literacy practices in pre-school age indigenous children in Tennant Creek, central<br />

Australia<br />

Samantha Disbray and Prof Gillian Wigglesworth<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>, School of Languages, University of Melbourne,<br />

Australia<br />

gillianw@unimelb.edu.au<br />

Tennant Creek, in central Australia, is one of the communities participating in the Aboriginal Child<br />

Language Acquisition project. This project is investigating the complex multilingual nature of the<br />

language input children in remote Aboriginal communities receive from their caregivers. The project is<br />

focussing in particular on the relationship between input and acquisition, and socialisation in changing<br />

multilingual environments.<br />

Indigenous children in Tennant Creek, whose traditional language is Warumungu, are acquiring nonstandard<br />

English as a first language. Warumungu has undergone severe language shift but influences<br />

the variety of Aboriginal English spoken. The eight children in this study, aged between 14 and 36<br />

months, are being recorded on a regular basis interacting with one or more caregivers and other<br />

children, over a three-year period.<br />

The problem <strong>for</strong> these children will be that at the age of five they will enter mainstream schooling<br />

where standard English is the language of instruction. In addition, literacy and learning programs<br />

assume that children have been socialised in literacy practice according to mainstream norms.<br />

In this paper, we focus specifically on the language used in activities normally associated with the<br />

development of pre literacy skills. Caregivers and older children were recorded reading and discussing<br />

picture books, and modelling oral story-telling styles in the children‟s homes. We argue that these<br />

kinds of activities should provide a foundation <strong>for</strong> links between home language practices and schoolbased<br />

learning.<br />

Peer-peer interaction in a paired speaking test: the case of the First Certificate in English<br />

Dr. Evelina D. Galaczi<br />

Research & Validation Group, ESOL Examinations, University of Cambridge<br />

Galaczi.E@ucles.org.uk<br />

This discourse-based study investigates paired test-taker discourse in the First Certificate of English<br />

(FCE) speaking test. The paired test <strong>for</strong>mat involves two test takers who work jointly on a task. The<br />

primary aim of the study is to focus on fundamental conversation management concepts of the paired<br />

test-taker interaction, such as overall structural organization, turn-taking, sequencing and topic<br />

organization. The study has been motivated by the complexity of the paired speaking test event and a<br />

need <strong>for</strong> a deeper understanding of the interactional dynamics in paired speaking tests in order to<br />

make better inferences about L2 speaking ability.<br />

The presentation will fall into three parts. First, I will briefly overview the available research on paired<br />

speaking tests. I will then present the main findings about the global patterns of interaction in the peer<br />

test-taker dyads which emerged as a result of the conversation analysis. The three patterns of<br />

interaction were termed "collaborative," "parallel," and "asymmetric," and were distinguished based on<br />

the dimensions of mutuality and equality (Damon & Phelps, 1989; Storch, 2001, 2002). In addition, the<br />

dimension of conversational dominance, operationalized as "participatory," "sequential," and<br />

"quantitative," (Itakura, 2001) was found to intersect with the dimensions of mutuality and equality,<br />

leading to sub-groups within each interactional pattern of high or low conversational dominance. I will<br />

end with a discussion of the theoretical and pedagogical significance of the study, namely (i) the<br />

deeper understanding it provides of paired oral test interaction in the FCE and the construct of<br />

conversation management; (ii) the SLA implications in terms of a lower- and higher-level<br />

conversational management ability, and (iii) the pedagogic insights it provides into patterns of<br />

interaction non-native speakers orient to when in pairs, and the benefits of teaching L2 learners the<br />

features of collaborative interaction.<br />

Regulative to Instructional Register: Towards Partnership Talk in Primary EAL<br />

Dr Sheena Gardner<br />

CELTE, University of Warwick<br />

S.F.Gardner@warwick.ac.uk<br />

"You'd better use the word 'partnership' there - that's what they want us to be doing now" said by a<br />

language support teacher as we reviewed my transcript of an earlier interview”. Despite the potential<br />

benefits of Partnership Teaching, as distinct from Collaborative Teaching and Support Teaching<br />

(Bourne and McPake 1991, Bourne 1997), international research suggests that language support staff<br />

may be marginalised in lesson planning (Arkoudis 2003) and in the classroom (Creese 2000, 2002),<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 11 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

but that more equal partnerships can develop over time (Davison 2003), though related issues persist<br />

(Davison and Williams 2001) and the area is generally under-researched and under-theorised<br />

(Creese et al. 2003).<br />

Evidence from a three year study of classroom-based assessment of EAL in the Midlands and West of<br />

England suggests that full Partnership Teaching is rare, though Collaborative Teaching is increasing.<br />

For example, the language support teacher may lead the class <strong>for</strong> the language segment of the<br />

literacy hour, or alternate responsibility <strong>for</strong> the whole literacy hour. Occasionally both teachers are<br />

centre-stage, and Partnership Talk, where two teachers, together, teach the class, is possible.<br />

Drawing on Christie's development of Bernstein's regulative and instructional registers in curriculum<br />

genres (Christie 1997), this paper analyses part of a social studies lesson where the language support<br />

teacher moves from a silent, scribing role, through responding, then nomination and feedback moves<br />

in the regulative register, to finally initiating content and directing beautifully choreographed action<br />

centre-stage in the instructional register. This analysis <strong>for</strong>ms the basis of a proposed continuum from<br />

Support Talk through Collaborative Talk to Partnership Talk. Though Partnership Teaching arguably<br />

need not be enacted in the classroom (Bourne, 1997:83), analysis of teacher-teacher classroom talk is<br />

an essential component of understanding language support relationships. [299 words]<br />

References<br />

Arkoudis, S. (2003). Teaching English as a Second Language in science classes: Incommensurate<br />

epistemologies? Language and Education17/3:161-173.<br />

Bourne, J. and J. McPake.(1991). Partnership Teaching: co-operative teaching strategies <strong>for</strong><br />

language support in multi-lingual classrooms. London: HMSO.<br />

Bourne, J.(1997). The continuing revolution:‟Teaching as learning in the mainstream multilingual<br />

classroom‟. In C. Leung and C. Cable (eds) English as an Additional Language: Changing<br />

Perspectives. York: NALDIC.<br />

Christie, F.(1997). Curriculum macrogenres as initiation into a culture. In F. Christie and J.R. Martin<br />

(Eds) Genres and Institutions:Social Processes in the Workplace and School. London: Continuum.<br />

Creese, A.(2000). „The role of language specialists in disciplinary teaching: In search of a subject?‟<br />

Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 21/6:451-470.<br />

Creese, A.(2002). EAL and ethnicity issues in teacher professional and institutional discourses. In<br />

Leung, C. (ed.) Language and Additional/Second Language Issues <strong>for</strong> School Education: a reader <strong>for</strong><br />

teachers. York: NALDIC.<br />

Creese, A., S. Arkoudis, C. Davison, S. Gardner and N. Hornberger (2003). Teacher Teacher Talk:<br />

The Discourses of Collaborating Teachers. Colloquium at the Language, Education and Diversity<br />

Conference, University of Waikato, New Zealand.<br />

Davison, C. (2003). Collaboration between ESL and content teachers: A developmental continuum.<br />

Paper presented at the Language, Education and Diversity Conference, University of Waikato, New<br />

Zealand.<br />

Davison, C. and A. Williams.(2001). Integrating language and content: Unresolved issues. In B.<br />

Mohan, C. Leung and C. Davison (eds) English as a second language in the mainstream: Teaching,<br />

learning and identity. pp. 71-90. Harlow: Longman.<br />

Face and Gender: the Significance of Negative Face in Iranian Women‟s Social Identity<br />

Amer Gheitury<br />

Mostafa Hasrati<br />

Department of English, Razi University, Kermanshah, Iran<br />

gheitury@yahoo.com<br />

hasrati@yahoo.co.u<br />

A main feature of recent scholarly work on language is its focus on identity, or the self, as a social<br />

construct, or more particularly as a discursive product (Fairclough 1992; Ivanic 1998). One way of<br />

viewing the self as a social construct is through the notion „face‟, i.e. “the positive social value a<br />

person effectively claims <strong>for</strong> himself (sic) by the line others assume he (sic) has taken during a<br />

particular contact” (Goffman 1967, p. 5).<br />

Building upon Goffman‟s notion of „face‟ as a social construct and the Brown and Levinson‟s (1987)<br />

politeness theory and particularly their claim to universality of „face‟, the present study is an endeavour<br />

to investigate the ways in which Iranian women‟s identity, or face wants, affect their linguistic<br />

interaction with the members of the opposite sex.<br />

This study was conducted in a case study <strong>for</strong>mat and the data thus obtained was analysed using<br />

QSR.NUDIST software. The subjects were seven women working in Iranian governmental offices<br />

whose daily interactions with their male and female customers were carefully observed over a two<br />

week period. Some follow up interviews have been conducted with the participants, and more<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 12 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

interviews are scheduled to be conducted. The preliminary results indicate that Iranian women show a<br />

systematic awareness of the significance of their face wants in constructing their identity as „Iranian<br />

women‟. Nevertheless, this negative face is not entirely socially motivated and is not likely to be<br />

explicable in accord with Brown and Levinson‟s politeness theory which is often postulated as<br />

universal.<br />

References<br />

Brown, P. and Levinson, S.C. (1987). Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press.<br />

Fairclough, N. (1992). Critical Language Awareness. London and New York: Longman.<br />

Goffman, E. (1967). Interaction Ritual: Essays on Face-to-Face Behaviour. New York: Anchor Books.<br />

Ivanic, R. (1998). Writing and Identity: The Discoursal Construction of Identity in Academic Writing.<br />

Philadelphia: John Benjamin Publishing Co.<br />

Revisiting the debate on interruptions: from measurement<br />

to classification in the annotation of data <strong>for</strong> cross-cultural research<br />

Marie-Noëlle Guillot<br />

School of Language, <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Translation Studies, University of East Anglia<br />

m.guillot@uea.ac.uk<br />

This paper will take up the debate about the measurement of interruptions in talk-in-interaction and<br />

revisits methodological issues associated with the annotation of corpora. In a study investigating two<br />

measurements of interruptions - West and Zimmerman‟s (1983) syntactic measurement and Murray‟s<br />

(1985) context-sensitive measurement - Okamato et al. (2002) show that both types by and large<br />

capture the same underlying constructs. While they identify subtle variations likely to affect some<br />

(meaning-based) studies, they conclude that, at least as far as the coding of very large data is<br />

concerned, researchers can be reassured by these results. Their enquiry, in other words, (largely)<br />

validates West and Zimmerman‟s frequently disputed but simpler and more objectively reliable<br />

measurement method <strong>for</strong> the coding of large corpora. The extent to which what West and Zimmerman<br />

propose is inclusive enough is not queried per se in Okamoto et al. There may be grounds <strong>for</strong> doing<br />

so.<br />

The intention of this paper, however, is not to challenge Okamoto et al.‟s findings, nor to dispute the<br />

attributes of West and Zimmerman‟s system (ease of application, cross-coding reliability), other than<br />

to (re)illustrate still largely unresolved issues about the identification of interruptions. Its main concern<br />

is to harness the debate to the related issue of categorisation, in its application to the annotation of<br />

medium-size multilingual data <strong>for</strong> cross-cultural analysis. The discussion will be in<strong>for</strong>med by pilot work<br />

which has involved annotating a corpus of multi-party confrontational interactions in NS French and<br />

NS English, and has drawn on Goldberg‟s 1990 model <strong>for</strong> differentiating between interruption types<br />

(affiliative) relationally neutral interruptions and (non-affiliative) relationally loaded rapport and power<br />

interruptions. It will review issues from the conflicting points of view of Conversation Analysis and<br />

corpus annotation, and reveal concerns peculiar to this type of study with significant implications <strong>for</strong><br />

research.<br />

Language Brokering among Young Children: Case Studies of Mandarin-speaking Families<br />

Zhiyan Guo<br />

Institute of Education, Manchester Metropolitan University<br />

J.Guo@mmu.ac.uk<br />

Many people seem to assume that parents play an important role in children‟s language development.<br />

However, it seems that fewer research offers the insights into how the children help to develop the<br />

parents‟ language, particularly second or <strong>for</strong>eign language. In reality, children in new arrival immigrant<br />

families, with access to the mainstream schooling, may grasp the knowledge of the English language<br />

more quickly than their parents. As a consequence, children, consciously or not, mediate the<br />

language to their parents and promote their parents‟ language learning. This mediation has been<br />

increasingly termed as brokering.<br />

The current study is part of a PhD project on the cultural brokering among young children in Mandarinspeaking<br />

community. In cultural brokering, language brokering could be one of the main categories.<br />

However, language brokering may happen not merely in significant events such as seeing doctors or<br />

being at the bank, but also in more routine activities in daily life such as telling stories, preparing<br />

children to a school activity. Adopting an ethnographic approach, the study bases the data production<br />

upon the daily activities in which language learning may occur between children and parents. By<br />

means of providing notebooks and cassette recorders to children and parents, some in<strong>for</strong>mation<br />

flowing processes are captured. I also found that many linguistic items were actually brokered by the<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 13 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

children. Analysis is done of how these language elements facilitate the parents‟ enculturation.<br />

Through children the parents may get to know more about the language itself. On the other hand, the<br />

study seems to suggest how language helps new immigrants acculturate themselves to the<br />

mainstream society even when their English is proficient enough to work professionally in the UK.<br />

More importantly, the study is intended to draw implications <strong>for</strong> the second or <strong>for</strong>eign language<br />

education.<br />

Re-thinking the grammar of spoken and written English<br />

Prof Susan Hunston<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> English Language Studies, University of Birmingham<br />

s.e.hunston@bham.ac.uk<br />

In recent years there has been a considerable amount of interest in exploring the differences in<br />

grammar between written and spoken English, much of this using contrasting corpora of the two<br />

modes. Work has been done by, among others, Halliday (e.g. 1985), Carter and McCarthy (e.g. 1995),<br />

and Biber et al (1999). Whilst all the observations made by these researchers are pertinent, the<br />

implications <strong>for</strong> teachers are not always clear, and their relevance has been challenged (Cook 1998).<br />

This paper will propose that the results of research into spoken and written English can usefully be<br />

regarded as belonging to three categories:<br />

a) differences in quantity, proportion and probability. The preference in written language <strong>for</strong> nouns and<br />

in spoken language <strong>for</strong> pronouns belongs to this category.<br />

b) differences in acceptability in spoken and written English. The prevalence in spoken language of<br />

utterances consisting solely of a subordinate or relative clause, which in written English would be<br />

considered to be incomplete, belongs to this category.<br />

c) features of spoken English which do not constitute a different grammatical system but which are<br />

the result of processing constraints. False starts and grammatical blends belong to this category.<br />

The paper suggests that the term 'grammar' has a different meaning when applied to each of these<br />

categories. Furthermore, each category has different implications <strong>for</strong> the teacher of English. This<br />

needs to be taken into account when proposing that language teaching materials incorporate research<br />

findings of this kind.<br />

References<br />

Biber D., Johansson S., Leech G., Conrad S. and Finegan E. (1999). Grammar of Spoken and Written<br />

English. London: Longman.<br />

Carter R. and McCarthy M. (1995). 'Grammar and the spoken language' <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> 16: 141-<br />

158.<br />

Cook G. (1998). 'The uses of reality: a reply to Ronald Carter' ELTJ 52: 57-64.<br />

Halliday M.A.K. (1985). Spoken and Written Language. Geelong, Vic.: Deakin University Press. Republished<br />

1989. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Graduates' gratitude: the structure of dissertation acknowledgements<br />

Dr Ken Hyland<br />

School of Culture, Language and Communication, Institute of Education, University of London<br />

k.hyland@ioe.ac.uk<br />

The neglect of acknowledgements in the EAP literature is perhaps surprising given their importance in<br />

the scholarly communication process. While unrelated to the important academic goals of establishing<br />

claims and reputations, the significance of this optional genre is confirmed by its widespread use and<br />

the role it plays in the academic practice of reciprocal gift giving. Acknowledgements are almost<br />

universal in dissertation writing where they provide writers with a unique rhetorical opportunity not only<br />

to convey their genuine gratitude <strong>for</strong> the intellectual and personal assistance they have received in<br />

completing their research, but also to promote a competent scholarly identity by displaying their<br />

immersion in scholarly networks, their active disciplinary membership, and their observance of the<br />

valued academic ideals of modesty, gratitude and appropriate self-effacement. This paper discusses<br />

the importance of this genre and examines its generic structure and key features based on interviews<br />

with students and the analysis of the acknowledgments accompanying 240 PhD and MA dissertations<br />

written by Non-Native speakers of English in a variety of disciplines at five Hong Kong universities.<br />

The analysis reveals a three move pattern which is mediated by disciplinary preferences and strategic<br />

career choices, reflecting one way in which way postgraduate writing represents a situated activity. It<br />

helps reveal how acknowledgements are sophisticated and textual constructs which bridge the<br />

personal and the public and allow writers to present themselves as enmeshed in a network of<br />

academic and social relationships.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 14 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Sojourners in cultures: interpreters in the political asylum process<br />

Moira Inghilleri<br />

Department of English and Comparative Literature, Goldsmiths College<br />

ens01mi@gold.ac.uk<br />

In the past decade, throughout Europe, the issue of immigration has remained amongst the highest of<br />

priorities <strong>for</strong> government policy and in popular opinion, extending from national concerns about border<br />

controls and quotas to more local reactions to changing communities. One of the most politically<br />

charged areas of immigration at the present time centers on the rights of refugee and asylum seekers<br />

fleeing persecution, many from within Europe itself.<br />

This paper will consider how asylum seekers in the U.K. communicate their right to be granted asylum<br />

in their accounts of persecution presented in interpreted appeal hearings. Based on on-going<br />

ethnographic research into interpreted asylum interviews, the paper will discuss the observable<br />

patterns evident with respect to the cultural arguments made <strong>for</strong> or against the credibility of an asylum<br />

claim and consider the potential impact of the interpreter within the exchange. It will consider the<br />

view, frequently appealed to in interpreting studies, that interpreters act as cultural intermediaries,<br />

occupying an effectively neutral space between different cultural/linguistic practices. This trope of inbetween<br />

suggests that the 'intercultural spaces' in which interpreters are located are ideological voids,<br />

with the interpreter as the channel that enables the two sides to discursively 'connect'. This paper will<br />

consider an alternative view. It will theorise the space between as an inherently heterogeneous and<br />

hybrid place where cultures and meanings overlap. It will argue that, in the asylum hearing, any<br />

cultural explanations presented on behalf of an asylum applicant's claim, as well as their acceptance<br />

or refutation by the judiciary, must be viewed within the context of the asylum system within which they<br />

serve a particular individual, social and/or political agenda.<br />

Polish Agritourism: Bilingualism and New Internationalities<br />

Adam Jaworski and Sarah Lawson<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Language and Communication Research, Cardiff University<br />

jaworski@cardiff.ac.uk<br />

lawsons@cardiff.ac.uk<br />

This paper examines discourses surrounding Polish agritourism within the framework of the expanding<br />

European Union and Eastern Europe's shift to market economy. Our data come from seven semistructured<br />

interviews with Polish agritourism 'farmers' conducted in 2001 and 2002 to unravel the<br />

tension between the global positioning of tourism in general, and the largely local consumption of<br />

Polish agritourism. Our interview protocol included questions on contacts with <strong>for</strong>eign visitors, hosts'<br />

ability to speak <strong>for</strong>eign languages, and hosts' views on the desirability of Poland joining the EU. At the<br />

time of the interviews the issue of Polish accession to the EU was hotly debated in public and private<br />

domains. Although the 2004 referendum delivered a 'yes' verdict, the majority of the Euro-sceptics<br />

tended to be rural, relatively less well-educated and older, in contrast to the urban, better-educated<br />

and younger Euro-enthusiasts. It was thus expected that the interviewees who run agritourism<br />

businesses and continue to make a living as farmers would be more apprehensive about Polish<br />

accession to the EU than those who have converted their farms solely <strong>for</strong> the purpose of running<br />

holiday businesses. The interviews confirm these general demographic patterns of Euro-sceptics and<br />

Euro-enthusiasts. Furthermore, the subjectivities of agritourism farm operators seem to be affected<br />

rather significantly by the types of interactions they enter with their paying guests. We demonstrate<br />

that Polish agritourism farmers' identities undergo change when their businesses expand from catering<br />

mostly <strong>for</strong> Polish tourists to hosting <strong>for</strong>eign tourists and becoming bilingual. We also suggest that the<br />

'new' international identities of the operators running Polish agritourism businesses embracing cross-<br />

European differences may be a contributing factor to their increasing bilingualism. This is in contrast to<br />

the more traditional, 'old' nationals, whose primary point of reference lies in their indexing their<br />

sameness with other Poles and remaining monolingual speakers of Polish. Interestingly, both Eurosceptics<br />

and Euro-enthusiasts, or 'new' internationals and 'old' nationals, invoke Polishness as a<br />

central point of reference in discussing 'Europe' (cf. Wodak et al., 1999 <strong>for</strong> a related discussion in the<br />

case of Austria).<br />

Reference<br />

Wodak, Ruth, Rudolf de Cillia, Martin Reisigl and Karin Liebhart. (1999). The Discursive Construction<br />

of National Identity. Translated by Angelika Hirsch and Richard Mitten. Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />

University Press.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 15 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The contribution of applied linguists and language testers in developing the Common<br />

European Framework of Reference <strong>for</strong> Languages<br />

Neil Jones and Dr Lynda Taylor<br />

Research and Validation Group, ESOL Examinations, University of Cambridge<br />

Jones.N@ucles.org.uk<br />

taylor.l@ucles.org.uk<br />

In 2001 the Council of Europe published the Common European Framework of Reference <strong>for</strong><br />

Languages: Learning, teaching, assessment. The Framework document is 'a comprehensive model of<br />

language use and the language user, drawing attention ... to the relevance of the different components<br />

of the model to language learning, teaching and assessment'. It articulates a model of language and<br />

language use which draws heavily on work done within the field of applied linguistics over the past 30<br />

years.<br />

Since 2001 the Common European Framework (CEF) has become increasingly influential within<br />

Europe as national education authorities and other agencies adopt it <strong>for</strong> pedagogical and/or sociopolitical<br />

purposes, mainly in order to set and attain target language proficiency levels. The CEF now<br />

impacts directly on policy-making, syllabus design, curriculum development, pedagogy and<br />

assessment practice in countries throughout Europe.<br />

However, attempts to link per<strong>for</strong>mance in language exams to CEF levels have led several researchers<br />

to question both its theoretical status and its practical utility <strong>for</strong> this purpose. They have found its scale<br />

descriptors inadequate as construct definitions, being too underspecified to be useful <strong>for</strong> constructing<br />

tests or interpreting per<strong>for</strong>mance.<br />

This paper discusses the contribution that language testers can make to the CEF. Firstly, a constructled<br />

approach to language test construction can address the issue of scaling, i.e. the construction of<br />

dimensions of language proficiency clearly described in terms of task features. Secondly, work to<br />

interpret test per<strong>for</strong>mance -in 'can do' terms- provides a level of functional equivalence which enables<br />

equating across different languages. Assigning learners to CEF levels, on the basis of their test<br />

per<strong>for</strong>mance, is the final step.<br />

Discoursal Celebration of Ethnic and Gendered Cultural Capital: Japanese-Caucasian Hybrid<br />

Adolescent Girls in Japan<br />

Laurel Diane Kamada<br />

Aomori Akenohoshi College<br />

laurelkamada@hotmail.com<br />

Europe has been dynamically reconfigured over the last century by active movements of hybrid<br />

peoples. Movements of European peoples continue to expand into regions that have as yet not been<br />

well researched. This paper contributes to research on discoursal approaches to analyzing hybrid<br />

identities in Europe through examination of a non-European model: Japan. This presentation analyzes<br />

in<strong>for</strong>mal focus group talk of a network of six Japanese-Caucasian adolescent girlfriends residing in<br />

Japan since birth, all attending different Japanese (regular) schools, drawing on discursive psychology<br />

discourse analysis (Edwards & Potter, 1991; Potter & Wetherell, 1987, Wetherell, & Potter, 1992;<br />

2001; Wetherell, 1998; Potter & Edwards; 2001, Billig, 2001; Edwards & Potter, 1992). All of the girls<br />

have one Japanese parent and one <strong>for</strong>eign born/raised English-speaking Caucasian parent from<br />

Britain, America, or Australia. This paper examines how these girls, with their double-dominance<br />

(indigenous and white-western heritages), construct the notion of cultural capital as a self-enhancing<br />

discursive resource. They discursively celebrate their multi-ethnic and gendered cultural capital,<br />

backgrounded by their positioning in a society where a dominant hegemonic discourse denies the<br />

existence of heterogeneity and where they are socially positioned as the other and referred to as<br />

haafu (half).Examples of multi-ethnic cultural capital which these girls discursively construct <strong>for</strong><br />

themselves include bilinguality, biliteracy, global savvy, femininity and means of access to a world<br />

beyond the national borders where one was born (including access to high-status English proficiency,<br />

connections, in<strong>for</strong>mation). These girls are not only able to successfully take control of constituted<br />

subject positionings by use of rhetorical devices to explore, reject, confront, contest and alter subject<br />

positions, but more specifically, I will demonstrate how they discursively confront power positions of<br />

various actors in their worlds by (re)constituting themselves via rhetorical constructions which boost<br />

their self-confidence and pride in their possession of many kinds of multi-ethnic and feminine cultural<br />

capital.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 16 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Cultural Imperialism or a Bridge to the Outside World? The Native Speaker in EFL in Japan<br />

Today.<br />

Patrick Kiernan<br />

Department of English, Tokyo Denki University<br />

patrick@cck.dendai.ac.jp<br />

The native speaker has been widely discussed as a theoretical concept in <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> (Davies,<br />

2003), and it has been suggested that monolingual native speakers may not be the best target <strong>for</strong><br />

learners of English as an international language (Honna, 2002). Indeed it has been argued that EFL<br />

has been redesigned as a profession <strong>for</strong> the convenience of Western publishers, educational<br />

institutions and native speaker teachers of English, often at the expense of local language policy<br />

(Phillipson, 1992). But how far is such an analysis appropriate to Japan which has a history of<br />

importing language and culture (including native speakers) to suit its needs? And what is the<br />

theoretical and practical role of the native English speaker in Japanese education and society today?<br />

This presentation brings together a variety of evidence to answer these questions.<br />

The first part of the presentation sketches a general picture of the native speaker of English in<br />

Japanese society from a historical perspective and as represented in the media. It then focuses on the<br />

narratives of the native speaker in government authorised English textbooks contrasting them with the<br />

cultural discourse presented by popular Western publishers. Finally the presenter reports on a survey<br />

of native and non-native English teachers and their students in a variety of educational contexts in<br />

Japan. Through questionnaires and interviews the presenter explores the attitudes to Phillipson‟s<br />

tenets of EFL teaching and the experiences of those effectively employed as native English speakers.<br />

The presenter argues that while the idealisation of English as a bridge to the outside world may<br />

contain elements of both Western and Japanese cultural imperialism, new discourses are emerging<br />

through the experience of <strong>for</strong>eign teachers resident in Japan.<br />

References<br />

Davies, Alan. (2003) The Native Speaker: Myth and Reality. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.<br />

Honna, Noboyuki. (2002) The Encyclopedia of the English Lanaguge Situation in the Asia: For Smooth<br />

Communication in the Global Age. Tokyo Taishukan Shoten.<br />

Phillipson, Robert. (1992) Linguistic Imperialism. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Educating Wei Liu: Chinese international students in Australian schools.<br />

Dr. Kristina Love<br />

Department of Language, Literacy and Arts Education, Faculty of Education, The University of<br />

Melbourne, Australia<br />

k.love@unimelb.edu.au<br />

In Australia, as in other English speaking countries, there has been a dramatic increase in the number<br />

of full-fee paying students from China accepted into senior high schools. These students aim to<br />

complete the final two years of secondary education well enough to gain entry to tertiary courses.<br />

There has however, been very little empirical research into the academic, language and learning<br />

experiences of these International students in Australian schools.<br />

Our recent research in one secondary school (Love & Arkoudis, In Press: Arkoudis & Love, In Press)<br />

challenges stereotypes of Chinese learners as "Brainy Asians" (Marton et al, 1997) and indicates that<br />

Chinese international students may not be receiving the support they need, despite representing a<br />

lucrative market <strong>for</strong> Australian education. This initial research suggests that while many Chinese<br />

international students experience general success in the Commerce and Science areas, they<br />

experience considerable difficulty in specialized subjects within those areas (such as Physics) or<br />

specialized sections within subjects, such as the media tasks in Business Studies, which rely on<br />

culturally specific knowledge and language.<br />

In this presentation, the nature of these difficulties will be explored as they are reported in our<br />

interviews with Chinese students and their teachers in a number of subject areas emerging as most<br />

problematic. Transcripts of these interviews will be analysed using the APPRAISAL framework<br />

developed by Martin (2000) and White (2002) in order to identify: the positions of subject area<br />

teachers as they struggle to understand the needs of their international students; and the positions of<br />

the students themselves as they struggle to understand the cultural and linguistic requirements in key<br />

subject areas.<br />

The analysis suggests that subject area teachers are working with outdated stereotypes of Chinese<br />

learners, while the academic characteristics of these new populations of such learners are much more<br />

heterogeneous. Given that existing stereotypes of Chinese learners may be leading to the<br />

institutionalizing of a <strong>for</strong>m of disadvantage <strong>for</strong> these students in the current educational market, there<br />

is an urgent need <strong>for</strong> further research in this area to be more contextualised.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 17 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Arkoudis, S. & Love, K. (In press <strong>for</strong> 2004). They're all over the shop: Chinese International students in<br />

the VCE, TESOL in Context, 14, (1).<br />

Love, K. & Arkoudis, S. (In press <strong>for</strong> 2004). Sinking or Swimming? Chinese international students and<br />

high stakes school exams (to appear in The Australian Review of <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>, 27 (2).<br />

Martin, J.R. (2000) Beyond Exchange: APPRAISAL systems in English In Evaluation in Text: Authorial<br />

stance and the construction of discourse. S. Hunston & G. Thompson (eds) 142-175 Ox<strong>for</strong>d, Ox<strong>for</strong>d<br />

University Press.<br />

White, P. (2002) Appraisal: the language of attitudinal evaluation and intersubjective stance. Appraisal<br />

website URL: www.grammatics.com/appraisal.<br />

Formulaic sequences in lingua franca English<br />

Prof Anna Mauranen<br />

School of Modern Languages and Translation Studies, University of Tampere, Finland<br />

Anna.Mauranen@uta.fi<br />

It has been observed (Pawley and Syder 1983, Nattinger and DeCarrico 1992, Wray 2002), that the<br />

kind of idiomaticity contained in multi-word sequences which characterises native speakers' preferred<br />

use is particularly hard <strong>for</strong> even advanced L2 speakers to get right. Corpus research also suggests<br />

that learners' 'prefabs' deviate from L1 use in frequency, <strong>for</strong>m and function (DeCock et al. 1998). This<br />

has been explained by L2 speakers' different language acquisition history and consequently different<br />

processing mechanisms (Wray 2002). However, the learner perspective on L2 use has its limitations.<br />

Increasingly, L2 speakers use English in international communication as a lingua franca with other L2<br />

speakers. In this situation, orientation towards an L1 standard becomes less salient than overall<br />

communicative clarity in negotiating meanings. From this perspective, English as a lingua franca (ELF)<br />

is to be studied in its own right, rather than as an imperfect version of Standard English. This paper<br />

investigates <strong>for</strong>mulaicity in English spoken as a lingua franca in fairly sophisticated communication:<br />

academic discourse in university settings. The data consists of transcribed speech (the ELFA corpus).<br />

Results suggest that ELF speakers approximate native speakers' semi-<strong>for</strong>mulaic sequences; <strong>for</strong> given<br />

pragmatic functions, they tend to employ expressions similar to those in L1 (there's this... <strong>for</strong> a<br />

presenting move; sort of, something like that, <strong>for</strong> certain kinds of vagueness). The choices (to answer<br />

to your question...) do not always match the preferred L1 expression, as observed in earlier research.<br />

However, the role of preferred expressions should not be exaggerated in modelling L1 use; native<br />

speakers do not confine themselves solely to the preferred <strong>for</strong>ms (Mauranen 2003), but vary them<br />

creatively according to instantial needs. Both speaker groups thus deviate from the "canonical" <strong>for</strong>m,<br />

although their deviations differ. L2 processing may there<strong>for</strong>e be closer to L1 in principle than is usually<br />

thought, but the actual linguistic outcome brings new variation into the language.<br />

University and Business: Towards a Systems Theory of Discursive Alignment<br />

Prof. Gerlinde Mautner<br />

Department of English Business Communication,<br />

Vienna University of Economics and Business Administration<br />

Austria<br />

ghm@wu-wien.ac.at<br />

The rhetoric of the free market is now firmly established in the discursive repertoire employed by<br />

university management. This is well documented in discourse analytic work (Fairclough 1993, Mautner<br />

2002), and has also been noted by higher education research (Barnett 2003: 103, Bok 2003: 20).<br />

The 'marketisation' of higher education discourse is generally attributed to universities' growing<br />

orientation towards the corporate sector, which, in turn, is due to cuts in government funding,<br />

increased reliance on private sector monies, deregulation and growing competition. Universities are<br />

responding to these pressures by remoulding their structures, operations and identities according to<br />

commercial, and specifically 'entrepreneurial', models (Slaughter and Leslie 1997, Marginson and<br />

Considine 2000).<br />

The reasons <strong>for</strong> marketisation have thus been clearly identified, as have been the discursive traces it<br />

leaves in the discourse of and about higher education institutions (HEI). What remains undertheorised,<br />

however, is the 'black box' in between marketisation as a political, economic and social phenomenon,<br />

and the language choices that individual members of HEIs make on a daily basis – choices which,<br />

cumulatively, constitute the new, marketised HE discourse.<br />

We can see that there is discursive alignment between universities and business; we also know why it<br />

is happening, but we know very little about how. Along what conduits of social contact does the<br />

discourse of the market flow into academia? What are the key points of contact at which this<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 18 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

discursive osmosis takes place? Who are the prime agents, both outside and inside universities, of the<br />

changes in institutional discourse?<br />

The aim of this paper is to address these questions by setting out a theory of discursive alignment that<br />

is in<strong>for</strong>med by sociolinguistic models of language change (Giles and Coupland 1991) on the one hand,<br />

and by systems theory on the other (Bailey 1994, Luhmann 1995).<br />

References:<br />

Bailey, Kenneth, 1994: Sociology and the New Systems Theory. Toward a Theoretical Synthesis.<br />

Albany, N.Y.: State University of New York Press.<br />

Barnett, Ronald, 2003: Beyond All Reason. Living with Ideology in the University. Buckingham: The<br />

Society <strong>for</strong> Research into Higher Education & Open University Press.<br />

Bok, Derek, 2003: Universities in the Marketplace. The Commercialization of Higher Education.<br />

Princeton & Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Princeton University Press.<br />

Fairclough, Norman, 1993: Critical Discourse Analysis and the Marketization of Public Discourse: the<br />

Universities. In: Discourse & Society 4,2 (April 1993): 133-168.<br />

Giles, Howard, and Nikolas Coupland, 1991: Language: Contexts and Consequences. Pacific Grove,<br />

CA: Brooks/Cole.<br />

Luhmann, Niklas, 1995: Social Systems. Stan<strong>for</strong>d: Stan<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Marginson, Simon, and Mark Considine, 2000: The Enterprise University. Power, Governance and<br />

Reinvention in Australia. Cambridge, etc.: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Mautner, Gerlinde, 2002: Universitäten online – Die Kommerzialisierung des Diskurses in der tertiären<br />

Bildung am Beispiel von Business Schools. In: Thimm, Caja (ed.): Unternehmenskommunikation On-<br />

und Offline. Wien/New York: Peter Lang, 209-229.<br />

Slaughter, Sheila, and Larry L. Leslie, 1997. Academic Capitalism: Politics, Policies, and the<br />

Entrepreneurial University. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />

'My beloved and occupied homeland': Palestinian children's views of emerging nationhood<br />

Sky McLaughlin<br />

Department of. English Language and Literature, University of Liverpool<br />

s.a.mclaughlin@liverpool.ac.uk<br />

This paper is situated within the Appraisal framework outlined in Martin (2000), Hunston & Thompson<br />

(2000) and White (2002) and explores the linguistic resources employed by a group of Palestinian<br />

children to evaluate their country and nationality. Such a study comes at a critical point in the<br />

Palestinian's struggle <strong>for</strong> an independent state; the loss, violence and destruction suffered during the<br />

second Intifada, or uprising, has prompted the Palestinian community to reflect on existing, and<br />

negotiate new, shared values of nationhood.<br />

Results of the study reveal that Palestine is evaluated in two main ways. Firstly, the children express<br />

their own emotions and attitudes directly, and secondly, they attribute emotions and attitudes to the<br />

country which results in its personification. Evaluations of the nation are both positive and negative;<br />

positive evaluations originate in the innate characteristics and aesthetic beauty of the country, while<br />

negative evaluations stem from an external agent, namely the political 'situation' and its attendant<br />

obstructions.<br />

I argue that the contrast in these evaluations, combined with the particular nature of the negative<br />

evaluations, contributes to a deepened sense of what it means to be Palestinian. The children's<br />

resulting view of nationalism is reflected in their portrayal of themselves as citizens who embrace the<br />

responsibility of both 'freeing' and 'building' the nation. The conclusions reached by this study have<br />

wider implications <strong>for</strong> similar studies of nationhood in other contexts.<br />

Mapping Provision <strong>for</strong> Community Languages in the UK and in Europe<br />

Joanna McPake<br />

Institute of Education, University of Stirling<br />

j.m.mcpake@stir.ac.uk<br />

Teresa Tinsley<br />

CILT- The National Centre <strong>for</strong> Languages<br />

Teresa.Tinsley@cilt.org.uk<br />

The UK, like every other European country, is a multilingual nation. In addition to national languages,<br />

people in almost every European country also speak a wide range of community languages:<br />

languages of long-established and recently-established communities, sign languages, the languages<br />

of travellers, etc.<br />

However, until recently, neither UK nor European language policy made reference to provision <strong>for</strong><br />

community language learning. A shift has now begun to occur. In England, recent policy documents<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 19 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

have indicated that community languages could be taught alongside or in place of '<strong>for</strong>eign' languages<br />

in schools. In Scotland, support <strong>for</strong> Gaelic and other community languages is identified as a national<br />

education priority. At European level, the European Communities' Action Plan 2004-6, Promoting<br />

Language Learning and Linguistic Diversity, specifically includes what are termed 'regional, minority<br />

and migrant languages'.<br />

But what impact are such commitments likely to have, and how can this be measured? Limited<br />

attention to this issue in the past means that even very basic in<strong>for</strong>mation about the nature of current<br />

provision is lacking: <strong>for</strong> example, neither <strong>for</strong> the UK nor <strong>for</strong> Europe more generally is it possible to<br />

establish the number of languages <strong>for</strong> which provision is made, nor the number of people who take up<br />

such provision. Base-line in<strong>for</strong>mation of this kind will be necessary in order to establish the impact of<br />

current and future initiatives, but collecting these data presents considerable challenges. These issues<br />

are discussed in this paper, which is based on work currently underway at CILT - the National Centre<br />

<strong>for</strong> Languages and Scottish CILT, in preparation <strong>for</strong> a UK-wide survey in 2004-5 and a European<br />

survey in 2005-7. Both surveys aim to map the kinds of <strong>for</strong>mal and in<strong>for</strong>mal provision available <strong>for</strong><br />

school-aged learners and to describe, in broad terms, the outcomes of such provision.<br />

Miss, who needs the languages of immigrants? Values and attitudes attached to bilingualism<br />

Dina Mehmedbegovic<br />

Ethnic Minority Achievement Adviser, City of Westminster LABSS<br />

dmehmedbegovic@westminster.gov.uk<br />

These were the words of a sixteen year old Kurdish girl when asked if in her opinion her languages,<br />

Arabic and Kurdish, could be of help in the career she wanted to pursue - as a travel agent. Currently<br />

a student in an inner London secondary school, she has been here <strong>for</strong> eleven months. Does that<br />

mean that only within eleven months of living in Britain, despite the fact that she was new to English<br />

when she arrived, this students has already received the 'low message value' in regards to minority<br />

languages?<br />

Britain as a country, in comparison to some other European countries, e.g. Scandinavian countries,<br />

Belgium, Switzerland, does not have a culture that supports or values bilingualism in individual or<br />

communities. For example, one of Britain's native bilingual communities situated in Wales has gone<br />

through a whole history of a complete language rights denial. It was only in 1993 that Welsh Language<br />

Act was passed, which <strong>for</strong> the first time guaranteed a 'basis of equality' between English and Welsh.<br />

An earlier act of this kind was passed in 1967, but it was much more limited.<br />

When it comes to the current situation in terms of immigrant communities maintaining their languages<br />

there are no issues regarding the exercise of this right, but the issue is that mother tongue schools are<br />

largely ignored by the mainstream system and the work done by children in these schools receives<br />

very little recognition outside of their communities.<br />

This paper seeks to explore how small samples of different groups within the <strong>British</strong> context relate to<br />

bilingualism. It is based on three studies:<br />

� study with bilingual parents;<br />

� study with mainstream headteachers;<br />

� study with bilingual children.<br />

The data collected in these studies are analysed using Ruiz's classification of attitudes towards<br />

bilingualism. According to Ruiz there are three main categories of attitudes towards bilingualism:<br />

bilingualism as Problem, as Right and as Resource. I have modified this framework by adding the<br />

category of bilingualism as Identity.<br />

Data-driven learning in German <strong>for</strong> Academic Purposes: A corpus-based approach <strong>for</strong><br />

specialist learners<br />

Dr Martina Möllering<br />

Head of German Studies, Macquarie University, Sydney<br />

martina.mollering@mq.edu.au<br />

Following the rationale that corpora have an important part to play in fostering language awareness,<br />

this paper investigates the use of corpora in the teaching of German as a <strong>for</strong>eign language. Over the<br />

past decade, corpus-based research has had an increasing influence on language teaching<br />

pedagogy, with regard to linguistic content as well as to teaching methodology (c.f. Tribble & Jones<br />

1989, Johns & King 1991, Wichmann et al 1997, Kennedy 1998, McEnery & Wilson 2001). While the<br />

majority of studies reporting on corpus-based teaching approaches refer to English, only a small<br />

number of studies have discussed such an approach <strong>for</strong> German (e.g. Dodd 1997, Jones 1997,<br />

Möllering 2001). This paper describes an approach to teaching German designed <strong>for</strong> students who<br />

wish to acquire a reading knowledge of the German language, specifically <strong>for</strong> research purposes in<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 20 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

the field of Ancient History where a large number of standard texts are published in German. The<br />

paper discusses the design and compilation of a corpus of German academic texts, which serves as a<br />

basis <strong>for</strong> linguistic analysis of semantic, morphological and syntactic patterns through procedures<br />

commonly employed in corpus analysis, such as compilation of word lists, frequency counts and<br />

concordances. While existing corpora of written German focus mainly on press and literary texts, a<br />

specialised corpus as examined here can serve as a database <strong>for</strong> research into the linguistic<br />

structures particular to academic texts in German, notably in the domain of Ancient History. In this<br />

contribution, the exploitation of language corpora is proposed in order to arrive at authentic teaching<br />

materials in the field of German <strong>for</strong> Academic Purposes.<br />

Dodd, B. (1997): Exploiting a corpus of written German <strong>for</strong> advanced language learning. In:<br />

Wichmann, A., Fligelstone, S., McEnery, T. & G. Knowles (eds): Teaching and Language Corpora.<br />

London/New York: Longman, pp. 131-145<br />

Johns, T. & P. King (eds) (1991): Classroom Concordancing 4. English Language Research Journal.<br />

Birmingham: Birmingham University<br />

Jones, R. (1997): Creating and using a corpus of spoken German. In: Wichmann , A., Fligelstone, S.,<br />

McEnery, T. & G.Knowles: Teaching and Language Corpora. London/New York: Longman, pp. 146 -<br />

156<br />

Kennedy, G. (1998): An Introduction to Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong>. New York: Longman<br />

McEnery, T. & A. Wilson (2001): Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong>. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press<br />

Möllering, M. (2001): Teaching German Modal Particles: A Corpus-Based Approach. Language<br />

Learning & Technology. Vol. 5, No. 3, pp.130 -151<br />

Tribble, C., & Jones, G. (1989). Concordances in the classroom. Harlow,<br />

UK: Longman<br />

Wichmann, A., Fligelstone, S., McEnery, T. & G. Knowles (eds) (1997):Teaching and Language<br />

Corpora. London/New York: Longman.<br />

Cars, bands, films: Towards a local grammar of popular culture nomenclature<br />

Tim Moore<br />

Language and Learning Unit, School of Languages, Cultures and <strong>Linguistics</strong>, Monash University<br />

tim.moore@celts.monash.edu.au<br />

An interesting recent focus of discourse analysis has been on 'language in restricted<br />

domains'(Lehrberger, 1986). Such languages have been referred to as 'sub-languages', with the aim<br />

of the analysis being to develop what Gross (1993) calls 'local grammars'. One such sub-language,<br />

which has already received some coverage in the literature, is the language of newspaper headlines,<br />

whose grammar has been found to have its own distinctive syntax and lexis.<br />

This paper provides some preliminary findings and conclusions about another sub-language, one of<br />

interest to applied linguistics working in the area of popular culture - the language of product<br />

nomenclature (see also Lehrer, 1992). Examples are taken from three fields - the naming of car<br />

models, rock bands, and films. A number of patterns - lexical, syntactic and phonological - will be<br />

discussed <strong>for</strong> each field. For example, a key structural element in the syntax of rock band names is<br />

the definite article. In the titling of films, gerundive structures have played a significant role in recent<br />

times. In the naming of car models, a key linguistic unit is a phonological one - what might be called<br />

"the latinate tri-syllable of no particular meaning".<br />

A variety of explanatory models are considered <strong>for</strong> the patterns observed, including genre,<br />

intertextuality and linguistic novelty. Also considered will be the way that naming practices in English<br />

transfer to product nomenclature in non-English speaking markets. The research is thought to make<br />

some contribution to the theoretical field of local grammars. It also has practical application to the<br />

professional field of marketing and product promotion - as well as to the critiquing of these fields.<br />

European classrooms speak English: interactional and pragmatic implications? A look at<br />

classroom discourse in Finnish CLIL settings<br />

Tarja Nikula<br />

Department of Languages/ English, University of Jyväskylä<br />

tnikula@campus.jyu.fi<br />

The process of European unification has also its linguistic consequences. Language policies of the<br />

European Commission have, <strong>for</strong> example, resulted in its strong support <strong>for</strong> Content and Language<br />

Integrated Learning (CLIL), i.e. teaching non-language subjects through the medium of a <strong>for</strong>eign<br />

language. The popularity of CLIL has increased since the 1990s and, despite the instructional use of<br />

also other languages, the foothold of English as a medium of instruction in various European countries<br />

remains particularly strong.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 21 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Research on CLIL is still in its infancy. While there is some research suggesting that its results are<br />

quite encouraging in terms of language development and subject mastery, we still know little about the<br />

discoursal effects of the use of English as the medium of instruction. Questions that have not been<br />

investigated in detail include: What are the <strong>for</strong>ms and functions of English used in CLIL settings? In<br />

what ways is English used <strong>for</strong> the complex and diverse tasks that instructional events involve? How is<br />

language use shaped by the institutional and cultural contexts and linguistic backgrounds of the<br />

participants?<br />

Such questions will be tackled in this paper that reports on research on CLIL classrooms in the Finnish<br />

context from a discourse-pragmatic perspective, with particular reference to how the way in which<br />

English is used in CLIL settings relates to discourse in traditional EFL classrooms. The data consist of<br />

secondary level CLIL and EFL classrooms. The findings show differences between the two contexts<br />

that point toward their discursive practices being differently placed on the pragmatic dimension of<br />

detachment vs. involvement, CLIL discourse tending towards the latter. The findings also show how<br />

the role of English as an object and tool of study is discoursally constructed in these settings with, <strong>for</strong><br />

example, students and teachers activating different identities towards English in each.<br />

On-Line Planning and its Focus-on-Form Effects in L2 Oral Per<strong>for</strong>mance: A case of a single<br />

learner of English<br />

Ryo Nitta<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> English Language Teacher Education, University of Warwick<br />

R.Nitta@warwick.ac.uk<br />

Research on planning effects on L2 per<strong>for</strong>mance suggests that planning leads to better fluency and<br />

complexity but not always better accuracy. Yuan and Ellis (2003) indicate the inconsistent results of<br />

accuracy are due to confounding pre-task planning (PTP) with on-line (while-task) planning (OLP), and<br />

propose OLP as an effective implementation to enhance accuracy and complexity. Drawing on<br />

psycholinguistic rationale (e.g. Levelt, 1989; VanPatten, 1996; Skehan, 1998), the purpose of my<br />

research is to develop the framework and to investigate whether OLP induces L2 speakers to have<br />

focus-on-<strong>for</strong>m opportunities through accurate per<strong>for</strong>mance and raising conscious awareness of <strong>for</strong>m.<br />

The study addressed two main questions: One is, following Yuan and Ellis (2003), to investigate<br />

whether OLP significantly leads to better accuracy and complexity than the other conditions (i.e. PTP<br />

and non-planning [NP]); to develop this understanding, the second part explores whether the L2<br />

speakers notice their conscious ef<strong>for</strong>t to make accurate <strong>for</strong>m through OLP using retrospective<br />

interview and transcription analysis.<br />

The pilot study was conducted by investigating a single learner with story-telling tasks in order to<br />

understand the nature of OLP and the feasibility of the research design. The results are that,<br />

consistent with Yuan and Ellis (2003), OLP led to disfluent but more complex and accurate<br />

per<strong>for</strong>mance; beyond their received findings, the speaker was more consciously engaged in<br />

<strong>for</strong>mulation in OLP. The second stage particularly reveals that the speaker per<strong>for</strong>med more correct<br />

past tense use in OLP, suggesting that past tense <strong>for</strong>mation may devour much attention in the speech<br />

processing which is less available when the cognitive capacity is pressured (i.e. NP). Results using the<br />

two-part research design suggest that OLP is a useful device to investigate L2 speakers' <strong>for</strong>mulation<br />

process, as well as a powerful pedagogic implementation to provide focus-on-<strong>for</strong>m episodes.<br />

References<br />

Levelt, W.J.M. 1989. Speaking: From Intention to Articulation. Cambridge,Mass: MIT Press.<br />

Skehan, P. 1998. A Cognitive Approach to Language Learning. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Yuan, F. and R. Ellis. 2003. The effects of pre-task planning and on-line planning on fluency,<br />

complexity and accuracy in L2 monologic oral production. <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> 24: 1-27.<br />

VanPatten, B. 1996. Input Processing and Grammar Instruction. New York: Ablex.<br />

Teaching and learning through interaction: A case study of a Japanese primary EFL classroom<br />

Yumi Ohashi<br />

School of Education, University of Leeds<br />

ohashi_yumi@hotmail.com<br />

This paper will examine the spoken discourse of a primary EFL classroom in Japan from a sociocultural<br />

perspective. It applies Rogoff‟s (1990) the notion of “guided participation” as a mean of<br />

interpreting learning in daily life to language learning. Language learning is seen as a process of<br />

educational “participation” enabling pupils to use English to become active social members of the<br />

classroom community. Thus the study examines the process of EFL learning through classroom<br />

discourse, based on the assumption that classroom activity is the process by which the learner<br />

becomes a participant in the community of the EFL classroom.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 22 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

A total of 8 lessons (6 hours) of spoken data from a Year 3 Japanese primary classroom was collected<br />

over 5 months. Transcribed data was coded <strong>for</strong> “discourse actions” which were then condensed into<br />

“discourse patterns”. As a result of the analysis, seven discourse patterns emerged, capturing the<br />

major characters of participation such as control and support.<br />

Of the patterns identified, one in particular, which has been labelled as “scaffolding” appears to lead to<br />

active participation. This is an open and uncontrolled pattern that invites pupils‟ participation together<br />

with teacher‟s support. Such a discourse pattern provides the class with rich af<strong>for</strong>dances, encouraging<br />

and inviting pupils to participate in language learning activity. The result is a process in which learning<br />

is co-constructed by the teacher and pupils, the teacher playing an important role in the guiding of<br />

social interaction leading to active participation.<br />

The pedagogic implications <strong>for</strong> primary pupils at the beginner level are that teachers need to (1) be<br />

responsive to pupils‟ needs (2) provide a rich “semiotic budget”(Van Lier, 2000) such as the use of<br />

pictures and gestures and (3) establish a mutually supporting relationship with the pupils, involving the<br />

handing over of control to nurture autonomy in participation.<br />

References<br />

Rogoff, B. (1990) Apprenticeship in thinking: cognitive development in social context. New York:<br />

Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Van Lier, L. (2000) From input to af<strong>for</strong>dance: Social-interactive learning from an ecological<br />

perspective. In J. P. Lantolf.(ed.) Socio-cultural Theory and Second Language Learning. Ox<strong>for</strong>d:<br />

Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press.<br />

Appropriating academic discourses: the intersection of the academic curriculum with student<br />

voices in a South African context<br />

Moragh Paxton<br />

Commerce Academic Development Programme, Centre <strong>for</strong> Higher Education Development, University<br />

of Cape Town, South Africa<br />

mpaxton@ched.uct.ac.za<br />

The research <strong>for</strong> this paper is set in a changed and changing political and cultural context as the<br />

South African Higher Education system trans<strong>for</strong>ms itself to address the needs of a new social order. In<br />

South Africa as in Europe, language shapes and is shaped by these changes and there may be<br />

interesting comparisons to be drawn between countries and continents.<br />

The paper describes some of the findings from an interpretive qualitative study which used linguistic<br />

and intertextual analysis of student writing to consider the relationship between the academic<br />

curriculum and student voices in the first year of studying economics at a South African university. It<br />

illustrates the way students from diverse social backgrounds draw on past discourses as well as a<br />

variety of new ones they encounter as they negotiate the new literacy of the academy and attempt to<br />

make sense of new concepts in economics. In the process of acquiring the new discourses students<br />

reaccentuate and rework past texts so that they blend more acceptably into the new discourse.<br />

The challenge is to understand the impact of these experiences and these past discourses in order to<br />

successfully mediate the transition to university. The paper emphasises that cultural and linguistic<br />

difference may be used as a resource so that students learn to understand and appreciate the<br />

diversity of discourses in the university environment. It is felt there<strong>for</strong>e that the findings of this study<br />

may have the potential to impact on the way that economics and economic literacy is taught in South<br />

Africa and the way teaching materials are designed.<br />

Negotiating participant roles and status in intercultural communication<br />

Hermine Penz<br />

Department of English Studies, University of Graz<br />

hermine.penz@kfunigraz.ac.at<br />

In intercultural communication, instances of miscommunication and consequently repair activities are<br />

frequently only viewed as resulting from people's cultural differences. However, miscommunication<br />

can be attributed to a number of factors which are not restricted to differences in the participants'<br />

cultural background. Differences in interpretation may be caused by situational factors, different social<br />

or professional roles, status or perceived status differences, gender differences, age, etc. In the data<br />

analysed it is peoples' different professional roles and different levels of expertise which tend to cause<br />

communication problems. People's perceptions of roles are frequently also closely related to their<br />

inactment and interpretation of status. This is why the second aspect addressed in this presentation is<br />

participants' negotiation of status. The discussion shows that role and status negotiations <strong>for</strong>m an<br />

inherent part of international project work and should there<strong>for</strong>e be paid sufficient attention to in<br />

international cooperation. I argue that research in intercultural communication should shift towards<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 23 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

integrating a wider range of parameters than concentrating on (national) culture. The examples are<br />

taken from a corpus of data collected during project work in the area of European educational<br />

cooperation. The project participants come from different European countries and use English as a<br />

lingua franca <strong>for</strong> communication. In addition they also represent different professional backgrounds.<br />

The data were collected through participant observation, were tape-recorded and transcribed. The<br />

analysis uses the methods of discourse analysis, ethnography of communication and pragmatics with<br />

a specific focus on the analysis of framing in discourse. This paper analyses how participants frame<br />

their roles in intercultural interaction and how their differing interpretations of what roles are being<br />

inacted lead to miscommunication and negotiation processes. The focus, however, is not on why<br />

miscommunication occurs but on how people deal with problems in communication interactionally and<br />

how they manage to reach common ground.<br />

Talking Posh, Acting Posh? Masculine Identities on an Undergraduate Academic Writing<br />

Programme<br />

Siân Preece<br />

Educational Initiative Centre, University of Westminster<br />

s.preece@wmin.ac.uk<br />

As <strong>British</strong> universities engage with widening participation, the student body is becoming increasingly<br />

diverse. This is particularly the case in post-1992 urbanised universities which recruit large numbers of<br />

„non-traditional‟ students from local areas. A growing proportion of these students are „multilingual‟<br />

(Martin-Jones and Jones, 2000) in the sense that they use English and one or more „community‟<br />

languages. However, on arrival in university, some have low levels of expertise in the ‘literate English’<br />

(Wallace, 2002) and literacy practices of their disciplines and may be referred to academic writing<br />

programmes.<br />

In this paper, I explore ways in which a group of multilingual male participants on an undergraduate<br />

academic writing programme negotiate their „newcomer‟ (Lave and Wenger, 1991) identity in<br />

university. Most are <strong>British</strong>-born and aged 18-21. Through discourse analysis, I reflect on ways in<br />

which the participants per<strong>for</strong>m gender (Butler, 1990), in particular doing „being one of the lads‟. This<br />

involves a strong identification with the language and practices of their peers and a much more<br />

problematic identification with the „discoursing subjects‟ (Foucault, 1991) of higher education, and the<br />

language and literacy practices of university communities of practice. This becomes expressed in<br />

dichotomies such as „talking slang/ talking posh‟, „acting cool/ acting mature‟. I argue that attention to<br />

„face‟ (Goffman, 1972) in the peer group makes it difficult <strong>for</strong> the participants to engage fully in tasks<br />

designed to improve their expertise in „literate English‟ and university literacy practices. Many appear<br />

to be walking a tightrope between conflicting demands. While some learn to negotiate these conflicting<br />

identities, others drop out, are excluded or underachieve. This has implications <strong>for</strong> ways in which<br />

universities approach widening participation and <strong>for</strong> (language) educators working with similar cohorts<br />

of undergraduates.<br />

Collaborating on topic: the work of questions in speaking and literacy lessons<br />

Julie Rad<strong>for</strong>d<br />

School of Psychology & Human Development, Institute of Education, University of London<br />

j.rad<strong>for</strong>d@ioe.ac.uk<br />

Asymmetry in classroom discourse, typified by the teacher's frequent use of inauthentic questions,<br />

potentially constrains the oral contributions of children. The aim of this paper is to compare the<br />

interactions between teachers and pupils during three oral language tasks, where questions per<strong>for</strong>m<br />

different work.<br />

Specialist language teachers were video-taped interacting with children experiencing specific<br />

language difficulties during consecutive episodes of story-writing, speaking-book and circle-time<br />

lessons. By adopting a conversation analytic (CA) approach to the analysis, a detailed account of the<br />

structure and lexical choices within the teachers' initiations is gained. The analysis explores how<br />

these features have different implications <strong>for</strong> topical development in terms of the extent to which they<br />

foster collaboration.<br />

High use of modalisation is found in the speaking book and story-writing activities, indicating the<br />

teachers' willingness to negotiate alternative points of view. During speaking-book the teacher initiates<br />

topic with elicitations, which invite news, ideas or opinions from the child. In story-writing the teacher<br />

uses invitations, that call <strong>for</strong> children to generate ideas or suggestions. Analysis of follow-up turns<br />

demonstrates ways in which the teachers recast and re<strong>for</strong>mulate the prior turn and elicit further topical<br />

material related to the pupils' agendas. By contrast, there is limited use of modalisation or topic<br />

negotiation in the circle-time activity.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 24 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The study demonstrates how questions in speaking and literacy activities can be suited to the coconstruction<br />

of topic by teacher and pupils, whereas circle-time af<strong>for</strong>ds no such opportunities because<br />

of the way in which turns are allocated. The findings have professional significance <strong>for</strong> both teachers<br />

and speech and language therapists.<br />

Second language learners' identities: a literature review<br />

Cristina Ros i Solé<br />

Department of Languages, Open University<br />

c.ros@open.ac.uk<br />

Traditional views of language learning have tended to judge linguistic competence from a monolingual<br />

point of view. As a result, L2 speakers are too often regarded as failed native speakers who very<br />

rarely achieve native speaker or bilingual status. More socially oriented views of language learning,<br />

however, acknowledge that language learners are legitimate owners and users of the second<br />

language (Cook, 1999). Language learners per<strong>for</strong>m their own representations of the language and<br />

have identities in their own right, without which they could not become successful language users in a<br />

multilingual world. The review of the literature of this emerging area of applied linguistics will be based<br />

on post-structuralist and socio-cultural oriented views on language learning, which expand the<br />

definition of linguistic competence to include notions of inequality of power in social interaction and the<br />

notion that language users‟ identity is dynamic and multiple. Within this approach, the individual<br />

learners‟ desires and imagined communities of practice are as important as the processes by which<br />

the language is acquired and practiced. Striving to belong to a particular community of practice,<br />

accessing linguistic resources, and the opportunities to practice and invest in the target language are<br />

some of the key elements to succeed in acquiring „the right to speak‟. Three different strands of the<br />

literature that <strong>for</strong>m the basis <strong>for</strong> this approach will be discussed: the immigrant language learner<br />

experience (e.g. Norton 2000); language learners and teachers‟ identities (e.g. Pavlenko 2003); and<br />

the testimonial accounts of professional writers in L2, (e.g. Cowley 2003).<br />

References<br />

Cook, V. (1999). Going beyond the native speaker in language teaching. TESOL Quarterly, 33, 185-<br />

209.<br />

Cowley, P. (2003). Lost and found- the language of exile. Mots Pluriels 23. March 2003.<br />

http://arts.uwa.ed.au/MotsPluriels/MP2303pc.html<br />

Norton, B. (2000). Identity in Language Learning: Gender, Ethnicity, and Educational Change. London:<br />

Longman.<br />

Pvlenko, A. (2003). „I Never Knew I Was a Bilingual‟: Reimagining Teacher Identities in TESOL.<br />

Journal of Language, Identity and Education, 2 (4), 251-268.<br />

The Representation of Social Actors in the EFL High School Textbooks in Iran<br />

Samad Sajjadi<br />

Shiraz University of Medical Sciences<br />

ssajjadi2001@yahoo.com<br />

Although the structural approach to the study of texts, written or oral, is shown to have numerous<br />

advantages, the study of both the structure and the 'social context of media texts' can be very effective<br />

in providing a solution which arms the media critic with the ability to 'denaturalize' or uncover the<br />

'taken-<strong>for</strong>-granted of ideological messages' (Dellinger, 2000). In this approach textbooks, as a kind of<br />

media, are looked upon not merely as something intended to reflect the existing reality of the<br />

community, but as an entity capable of building stereotypes as well as presenting sorts of ideological<br />

views of the reality (Cameron, 1992; Van Dijk, 2001).<br />

Textbooks, as such, tend to show the reality from a particular standpoint, i.e. a sort of ideology<br />

embedded in a curriculum which, to Armstrong (1998), can aid in the dissemination as well as<br />

imposition of power relation in a community. Armstrong, in this concern, goes on to assert that "[T]he<br />

school and its curriculum is a powerful agent <strong>for</strong> imposing and preserving social norms, cultural values<br />

and what counts as knowledge" (pp. 147-8). Such assertions indicate the significance of a curriculum<br />

in imposing certain opinions or beliefs on the learner in particular and the community in general, using<br />

textbooks as one of the most effective means of disseminating the intended message.<br />

In this connection, the present study was planned to investigate how language as a social practice has<br />

been employed in EFL textbooks (at high school level) to expose the underlying ideology, representing<br />

certain social groups in Iran. More specifically, it aimed to find out how the representations, used in the<br />

texts, construct certain social and normative realities, such as subjectivity and identity. As such, the<br />

study intended to know whether the curriculum developers or the authors of the textbooks under study<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 25 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

have, consciously or unconsciously, given a special priority to a particular social group, such as a<br />

special gender, social class, or race in developing the content of the texts.<br />

The results turned out to be quite interesting; <strong>for</strong> example, the analysis of the text materials showed<br />

that females have been significantly under-represented, with a ratio of 6:1. In terms of social class, the<br />

middle class has been mainly introduced and referred to, at the expense of all other classes.<br />

Ethnically also norm and values dominant in the capital city, Tehran, <strong>for</strong>m the main feature of texts,<br />

excluding numerous varieties common in other parts of the country.<br />

References<br />

Armstrong, F. 1998. The curriculum as alchemy: school and the struggle <strong>for</strong> cultural space.<br />

Curriculum Studies, 6(2), pp. 145-160.<br />

Cameron, D. 1992. Feminism and Linguistic Theory. London: Mcmillan Press Ltd.<br />

Delinger 2000. Critical discourse analysis. Obtained from: www.utufi/~bredelli/cda.html (retrieved on<br />

Thursday 30 March 2000).<br />

Van Dijk, T.A. 2001. Critical discourse analysis. In D. Schiffin, D. Tannen and H. Hamilton (eds.), The<br />

Handbook of Discourse Analysis (pp. 1-43). Malden, Mass: Blackwell.<br />

Prospects <strong>for</strong> linguistic diversity in Europe: views from a small island<br />

Julia Sallabank<br />

University of Reading<br />

julia@torteval.demon.co.uk<br />

The European Union places overt value on linguistic diversity, as is shown by its commitment to<br />

multilingualism in the European Parliament, the European Charter <strong>for</strong> Regional and Minority<br />

Languages (ECRML) and the European Bureau <strong>for</strong> Lesser-used Languages.<br />

The ECRML has had an impact on the policies of EU countries, although it is implemented with<br />

varying degrees of enthusiasm and very few minority languages are no longer considered<br />

endangered. Policies to protect linguistic diversity do not apply to non-indigenous languages.<br />

This paper considers the benefits of bilingualism (social and cognitive). Current research indicates that<br />

benefits are seen in general educational achievement only if both languages are af<strong>for</strong>ded equal (or at<br />

least respected) status.<br />

The paper examines the consequences of loss of societal bilingualism in a small speech community in<br />

Guernsey, Channel Islands. This can be seen as a <strong>for</strong>erunner and microcosm of the loss of linguistic<br />

diversity in larger communities. Language shift is further advanced than in many EU countries;<br />

Guernsey is not a full member of the EU and has not ratified the ECRML. Until the mid-20 th century a<br />

high proportion of the population was trilingual in Guernsey-French, Standard French, and English.<br />

Loss of the local variety has led to even greater loss of Standard French, despite it being taught as a<br />

school subject from age 9 and the proximity of the French mainland. The paper maintains that there is<br />

a need to protect/strengthen linguistic rights in order to maintain linguistic diversity, and that a trilingual<br />

education model, valuing the minority vernacular as well as standard languages, is the only way to<br />

regain a valuable resource. Parallels are drawn with the situation of community/heritage languages in<br />

the UK.<br />

The research involves a combination of questionnaires, ethnographic interviews and participant<br />

observation, as well as interviews with policy-makers and language campaigners.<br />

Recognising the different classroom genres: a classroom study in the context of the Academic<br />

Language Development Project<br />

Pascaline Scalone<br />

Annabel Tremlett<br />

Brian Street<br />

Carys Jones<br />

King's College London<br />

linescalone@yahoo.co.uk<br />

This study is based on data from an Academic Language Development classroom occurring once a<br />

week <strong>for</strong> AS students from different South East London Schools. These students come from a range<br />

of different disciplines, are from different linguistic and cultural backgrounds, and speak English as a<br />

second language.<br />

The classroom under study is part of a range of various activities, within the Aspire Partnership,<br />

aiming at providing young people with more opportunities to access higher education. Within the<br />

Academic Language Development programme, students work on different literacies (reading, writing,<br />

doing presentations etc.) across different types of activities (attending lectures, group discussions,<br />

textual analysis, debates etc.) to be more familiar with the multiple types of academic literacies skills<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 26 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

required from students at university . Students consequently need to recognise different genres<br />

operating in the classroom and produce different texts accordingly.<br />

This paper reports some of the initial findings of this classroom-based study which investigates,<br />

among other issues, how students recognise the different activity frames and their associated genres<br />

within and throughout the sessions. The analysis focuses on the effect of such knowledge on both<br />

students' participation in different classroom activities and their productions of related texts.<br />

The data used <strong>for</strong> this presentation are drawn from a data-set of classroom video- recordings. In<br />

addition to the naturally occurring video and audio classroom data, the discussion will draw on video-<br />

and audio- taped interviews with teachers and students, and work samples produced by students.<br />

Interlanguage pragmatic development from two angles: production and comprehension<br />

Gila A. Schauer<br />

School of English Studies, University of Nottingham<br />

aexgas2@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

This paper presents the results of a longitudinal study into the pragmatic development of nine learners<br />

of English over a period of nine months. The development of pragmatic proficiency was approached<br />

from two angels: pragmatic comprehension and the production of pragmatically appropriate language.<br />

Data <strong>for</strong> the study were collected with Bardovi-Harlig and Dörnyei's (1998) innovative video-andquestionnaire<br />

based instrument, retrospective interviews and a new Multimedia Elicitation Task (MET)<br />

developed by myself.<br />

Data on the pragmatic comprehension of the learners were collected with Bardovi-Harlig and Dörnyei's<br />

(1998) instrument, whose "exemplary study has opened a venue <strong>for</strong> much future research" according<br />

to Kasper and Rose(1999, p. 86). The original study was based on a video containing 20 short<br />

scenarios, eight of which contained a pragmatic error, eight a grammatical error and four scenarios<br />

were correct. Participants were asked to assess on a questionnaire whether the individual scenarios<br />

were correct or incorrect and in the latter case rated the error on a six-point scale.<br />

For the present study, the retrospective interview was added to the original research design to obtain<br />

data about the reasons why a particular level of salience was assigned to a mistake. Also, the<br />

interview provided the opportunity to obtain further in<strong>for</strong>mation on the participants' attitudes towards<br />

their host country, their contact with native speakers and their personality.<br />

Data on the production of pragmatically appropriate language were gathered with the MET which<br />

contextualises traditional DCT techniques with audio and visual situational in<strong>for</strong>mation and collects<br />

oral data. The 16 MET scenarios have been developed according to the permutation of two organizing<br />

factors, status and imposition, and depict situations students are likely to encounter during their time at<br />

a <strong>British</strong> University.<br />

The talk will focus on individual learner differences evidenced by the qualitative and quantitative<br />

results obtained from the various data elicitation methods.<br />

The Role of Scaffolding and Awareness in L2 Learning<br />

Sabina Sica<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Language in Education, School of Education, University of Southampton<br />

S.Sica@soton.ac.uk<br />

Sociocultural theory (Lantolf 2000) is changing our perspective on L2 learning as a culture specific,<br />

socially-built, learner-active process and is increasingly adding new insights into the processes<br />

involved in L2 learning (Ohta 2001).<br />

This case study is an ongoing Sociocultural exploration of the role of the construct of scaffolding, the<br />

strategic collaborative assistance involving the co-construction of knowledge, in L2 vocabulary<br />

learning. Its aim is to track L2 vocabulary progress in relation to scaffolding and to explore a series of<br />

issues grounded in the qualitative analysis of the data. In particular, the issue of strategic awareness<br />

of collaborative assistance and the ways in which it can impact on the learning outcome are among<br />

the objectives of the study.<br />

We observed two adult learners of English L2 during a year's language course with a frequency of<br />

weekly, one-hour recordings. A stimulated-recall method looked into the mechanisms of learning as<br />

perceived by the learners and tested newly learned vocabulary in the short term (weekly intervals).<br />

Vocabulary size tests (Meara 1990, Nation 1990) were also employed to measure general lexical<br />

progress.<br />

In the paper we will discuss the relationship between the scaffolding episodes found in the course of<br />

the year's observation and the vocabulary progress as seized in the tests. We will look at the features<br />

of the scaffolding episodes that led to vocabulary development in the two learners and the<br />

mechanisms around the successful learning incidents. We will finally discuss the relationship between<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 27 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

1) learners' perception of what conditions determined the success of the recorded learning incidents;<br />

2) the actual ways in which learners tackled the task of learning vocabulary and their use of<br />

scaffolding; 3) the learning outcome.<br />

We hope that this study will help teachers to exploit the potential of scaffolding in the language<br />

classroom and will in<strong>for</strong>m future research in SLA.<br />

References<br />

Lantolf J. P. (2000), Sociocultural Theory and Second Language<br />

Learning, Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Press: New York.<br />

Ohta A. S. (2001), Second Language Acquisition Processes in the Classroom: Learning Japanese,<br />

Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.<br />

Meara P. (1990), Eurocentres Vocabulary Size Test, version E1.1/K10, MSDOS, Eurocentres<br />

Learning Service: Zurich.<br />

Nation P. (1990), Teaching and Learning Vocabulary, Newbury House.<br />

Double-crossing as an educational strategy<br />

Christopher Stroud and Lionel Wee<br />

National University of Singapore<br />

ellscj@nus.edu.sg<br />

Viewing literacy as social practice obliges us to pay attention to how attempts to acquire particular<br />

practices may or may not fit with an individual's larger sociolinguistic profile, including her identification<br />

of herself as having a certain kind of persona.<br />

In this paper, we draw upon ethnographic data of literacy practices among Singaporean teenagers,<br />

and illustrate the simultaneous existence of competing participation frameworks <strong>for</strong> literacy activities in<br />

the classroom. Our claim is that the personal stance on literacy activities that students take can be<br />

discussed in relation to these competing frameworks, and we discuss this in terms of Bell's audience<br />

design categories <strong>for</strong> persona presentation. For example, the fear of being labelled an 'attention<br />

seeker' by their friends makes students unwilling to approach the teacher <strong>for</strong> help. The worry that they<br />

might be considered 'snobs' makes them unwilling to use English. In these cases, the main concern is<br />

not with the teacher's evaluation; rather it is with the opinions of their peers.<br />

This raises the question of how the conflict between pedagogic activities and peer orientation might be<br />

resolved. Our proposal takes its inspiration from Rampton's (1995) notion of crossing, which highlights<br />

the ways in which a language user can com<strong>for</strong>tably partake of codes that are associated with<br />

identities to which user obviously does not belong and does not claim any linguistic competence in.<br />

We introduce the idea of double-crossing as an educational strategy, where teachers might first cross<br />

over into students' peer oriented ways of speaking with the specific intention of inducing the student to<br />

cross back (hence the double-crossing) into ways of speaking that are more typically associated with<br />

adult role models. The goal is to encourage students to engage in language use without threatening<br />

their prevailing investments (Pierce 1991) in a peer-oriented identity.<br />

„Parenting‟ Magazines: the Real Addressee<br />

Jane Sunderland<br />

Dept. of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Modern English Language, Lancaster University<br />

j.sunderland@lancs.ac.uk<br />

Recently the commercial childcare magazine industry has added to its conventional title range (such<br />

as Mother and Baby) with new titles like Parents, Parenting, Parentwise, Baby Years and Child. The<br />

question these new titles raise is whether the targeted audience of these magazines is any less<br />

„mother‟ than previously. In this study I look at advice features in three different „parenting‟ magazines<br />

from 2002, and ask (a) whether they address fathers and mothers equally, and (b) whether and to<br />

what extent they constitute a „shared parenting‟ environment, or at least a father-friendly one. Drawing<br />

on theoretical notions of discourses, interpellation, representation (a <strong>for</strong>m of address), polyphony and<br />

reader response, I examine address features, slippage, salient lexical and visual absences, lexical<br />

traces of the „Part time father‟ discourse (Sunderland, 2000), and gender stereotyping. I show that the<br />

representation of fatherhood is mixed. There are indeed some references to and about fathers.<br />

However, there is considerable textual evidence of slippage from „generic‟ you to you as mother, the<br />

very polyphonic advice articles create a highly female environment, and traditional gender<br />

stereotyping is much in evidence. Bizarrely, given the titles of these magazines, „shared parenting‟<br />

itself is rarely if ever discussed. The heterosexual father in a partnership seems to have difficulty being<br />

constructed as a father. Finally, I there<strong>for</strong>e consider different possible readings of these magazines by<br />

a would-be „shared parenting‟ father.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 28 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Reference<br />

Sunderland, J. (2000) „Baby entertainer, bumbling assistant and line manager: discourses of<br />

fatherhood in parentcraft texts.‟ Discourse and Society 11/2: 249 – 274.<br />

CLIL in monolingual countries<br />

Liss Kerstin Sylvén<br />

English Department, Goteborg University<br />

liss.kerstin.sylven@eng.gu.se<br />

Content and language integrated learning (CLIL) has proven effective in enhancing the learning of an<br />

L2, not least in the <strong>for</strong>m of immersion teaching in Canada (cf. Swain & Lapkin 1989, Genesee 1987).<br />

Also in the European context CLIL has been implemented as a way of conveying <strong>for</strong>eign languages to<br />

students (cf., e.g., Baetens Beardsmore 1993). In Sweden, CLIL has expanded rapidly since the<br />

beginning of the 1980‟s and is now used in every fifth school at upper secondary level (Nixon 2000).<br />

Reports show that teacher and student attitudes towards language teaching using CLIL are almost<br />

exclusively positive, and also that students rate their own development as much better than do their<br />

traditional peers, who are taught in Swedish and have English as a separate subject (Hägerfelth 1992,<br />

Nixon 2001). However, few reports exist on the actual development of proficiency in English among<br />

CLIL students in Sweden as well as in Europe. Those that have been published show no hard and fast<br />

evidence that CLIL students are more proficient than their traditional peers (Washburn 1997, Wode<br />

1999). Moreover, studies of CLIL classrooms indicate that the linguistic environment is not as rich as<br />

expected (Dalton-Puffer 2003, Nikula 2002, Falk 2000), suggesting that the intake of English in school<br />

is negligible. This paper will account <strong>for</strong> a recent longitudinal study focusing on the incidental<br />

acquisition of vocabulary among CLIL students as compared to traditional ones (Sylvén <strong>for</strong>thcoming).<br />

Suggestions will be made as to possible reasons <strong>for</strong> the relatively poor outcome of the CLIL students<br />

in the study. Furthermore, ideas <strong>for</strong> future research areas <strong>for</strong> the enhancement of CLIL in monolingual<br />

countries such as, e.g., Sweden will be proposed.<br />

References<br />

Baetens Beardsmore, Hugo (ed). 1993. European models of bilingual education. Clevedon:<br />

Multilingual Matters.<br />

Falk, Maria. 2000. Språk- och innehållsintegrerad inlärning och undervisning i praktiken: meningsfull<br />

målspråksträning? Unpublished degree paper. Department of Nordic languages. Stockholm<br />

University. Stockholm.<br />

Genesee, Fred. 1987. Learning through two languages. Cambridge: Newbury House.<br />

Hägerfelth, Gun. 1992. Undervisning på främmande språk. Department of Nordic languages. Lund<br />

University. Lund.<br />

Nikula, Tarja. 2002. Teacher talk reflecting pragmatic awareness: a look at EFL and content-based<br />

classroom settings. Pragmatics. 12, 4. 447-467.<br />

Nixon, John. 2000. Content and language integrated learning and teaching in Sweden. Stockholm:<br />

Swedish National Agency <strong>for</strong> Education.<br />

Nixon, John. 2001. Integrating the teaching of language with the teaching of content. Språkboken.<br />

225-234.<br />

Swain, Merrill and Sharon Lapkin. 1981. Bilingual education in Ontario: A decade of research.<br />

Toronto: Ontario Institute of Studies in Education.<br />

Sylvén, Liss Kerstin. Forthcoming. Teaching in English or English teaching? Göteborg: Göteborg<br />

University.<br />

Washburn, Linda. 1997. English immersion in Sweden: A case study of Röllingby high school 1987-<br />

1989. PhD thesis. English Department. Stockholm University. Stockholm.<br />

Wode, Henning. 1999. Incidental vocabulary acquisition in the <strong>for</strong>eign language classroom. Studies in<br />

Second Language Acquisition. 21, 243-258.<br />

The progression of linguistic knowledge through language games: a reflection about games as<br />

learning tools in the EFL classroom<br />

Paula Tatianne Carréra Szundy<br />

Pontifícia Universidade Católica de São Paulo, Brasil<br />

<strong>Linguistics</strong> and Modern English Language, Lancaster University<br />

p.szundy@lancaster.ac.uk<br />

This paper aims at presenting some results of the research I have been developing as a PHD student<br />

in Brazil and as a visiting researcher at Lancaster University, UK. Having as its main purpose to<br />

accomplish an in depth discussion about the use of games as teaching-learning tools in the EFL<br />

(English as a Foreign Language) classroom, my research is oriented by two main goals: 1.Investigate<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 29 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

the progression of language games as well as their role in the process of knowledge construction in<br />

three different learning stages of the <strong>for</strong>eign language. 2. Promote the teacher's reflection about<br />

his/her own practice in the EFL classroom in what concerns the use of language games through the<br />

observation of his/her teaching, the construction of a theoretical framework and the dialogue with the<br />

researcher in reflective sessions taken place after the video recording of the teacher's class. The set<br />

of data <strong>for</strong> this research was collected in a Language School in Brazil and consists of seven<br />

videotaped games, written questionnaires answered by students after the videotaping of each game<br />

and four dialogical reflective sessions from which the teachers and the researcher participated. The<br />

theoretical framework that gives support to the discussion concerning the use of games in the EFL<br />

classroom is mainly based on the studies of Vygostky (1930), Leontiev (1934) , Elkonin (1978)<br />

Huizinga (1944), Caillois (1955), Cook (2000), Bruner (1975), Lier (1985) and Rojo (1999,<br />

<strong>for</strong>thcoming). In what concerns the reflective process and the role played by the researcher in the<br />

construction of this process, I have been seeking theoretical support basically in the conceptions of<br />

Bakhtin (1929, 1953, 1975), Coulter (1999), Fullan (1996) and Freire (1992). Besides providing<br />

essential in<strong>for</strong>mation concerning the research questions, the context and the theoretical framework,<br />

this paper intends to focus on some analysis results in progress concerning both the construction of<br />

knowledge in the games and the participants' reflective process.<br />

Taking the Bible <strong>for</strong> a Talk: The discursive life of a Bible-study group<br />

Andrew Todd<br />

School of Religious and Theological Studies, Cardiff University<br />

andrew.todd@stedmundsbury.anglican.org<br />

In an age where the contribution of religion to the cultural life of Europe is under question, it is<br />

increasingly important to understand the language of religion and its relation to other discourses. This<br />

paper provides a small contribution to this area. The author of the paper is an adult educator<br />

employed by the Church of England and a practical theologian. He is currently researching empirically<br />

the way in which people in local churches talk about and interpret the Bible. This involves in-depth<br />

study of the talk and dynamics of a small number of existing Bible-study groups. This paper presents<br />

some early findings from the project.<br />

The paper will discuss the ways in which one particular such group talked about the Bible and its<br />

interpretation, focusing on:<br />

� the role of the researcher, and associated questions of reflexivity;<br />

� the different interpretative strategies adopted by members of the group, and the ways they<br />

orientated to the Biblical text;<br />

� the way members talked about God, and the location of God in relation to the discourse.<br />

Language learning motivation in a reconfigured Europe: access, autonomy, identity<br />

Dr Ema Ushioda<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> English Language Teacher Education, University of Warwick<br />

E.Ushioda@warwick.ac.uk<br />

Historically, social-psychological models of language learning, though originating in a North American<br />

context, date back to a foundational period in communicative syllabus design prompted by European<br />

integration in the early 1970s. Their central motivational concepts of instrumental and integrative<br />

orientation closely paralleled the professional and social communicative purposes according to which<br />

functional-notional syllabus specifications were defined. Moreover, social-psychological theory offered<br />

a valuable framework <strong>for</strong> studying communicative needs and language development among migrant<br />

populations (e.g., Meisel 1977).<br />

In the last decade, however, in a move towards what Dörnyei (2001) has called more educationfriendly<br />

approaches, we have witnessed significant diversification of L2 motivation concepts under<br />

scrutiny, adapted largely from cognitive and social cognitive theories of motivation. This move is<br />

welcomed since it has resulted in a stronger focus on classroom practices and brought the field in line<br />

with mainstream educational psychology. Yet one might also argue that it has somewhat shifted<br />

attention away from the broader social context of language learning and language use during a period<br />

of significant socio-political change.<br />

This paper proposes that we need to develop an appropriate set of conceptual tools <strong>for</strong> examining<br />

motivational issues pertaining to linguistic diversity, mobility and social integration in a rapidly<br />

changing and expanding Europe. The paper draws on research that has begun to reappraise the<br />

concept of integrativeness in relation to the lingua franca status of English. It considers the value of<br />

participation rather than acquisition metaphors of language learning in illuminating perspectives on<br />

motivation, and explores recently developed notions of investment and cultural capital. It examines the<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 30 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

contribution of the Council of Europe‟s European Language Portfolio in promoting a view of motivation<br />

as self-development, and concludes by highlighting the concepts of access, autonomy and identity as<br />

key tools <strong>for</strong> analyzing the multiplicity of personal, professional and social goals underpinning the<br />

motivation to develop full and partial competences in additional languages.<br />

References<br />

Dörnyei, Z. 2001. Teaching and Researching Motivation. Harlow: Longman.<br />

Meisel, J. 1977. Linguistic simplification: a study of immigrant workersspeech and <strong>for</strong>eigner talk. In S.<br />

P. Corder & E. Roulet (eds), The Notions of Simplification, Interlanguages and Pidgins in their Relation<br />

to Second Language Pedagogy, pp.88113. Geneva: Librairie Droz.<br />

The best way to teach inferring meaning from context: A comparative study<br />

JoDee Walters<br />

School of English Studies, University of Nottingham<br />

aexjdw@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

The use of context to infer the meanings of unknown words has been proposed as the source of the<br />

majority of the words in the mental lexicon, with the task of learning vast amounts of vocabulary seen<br />

as too great to be accomplished by direct instruction alone (Nagy, 1997, Sternberg, 1987). In addition<br />

to seeking better ways to teach vocabulary directly, researchers and teachers have sought ways to<br />

improve the use of context, in an attempt to have an impact on vocabulary acquisition. While much of<br />

the empirical research in this area has been from the L1 perspective (e.g. Fukkink, 2002; Jenkins,<br />

Matlock & Slocum, 1989), the topic has been widely addressed, largely in descriptive terms, by<br />

second language researchers and teachers (e.g. Clark & Nation, 1980; Fraser, 1999; Huckin & Jin,<br />

1987). Instruction in the use of context seems to be generally considered worthwhile, in order to<br />

enhance, at the very least, reading comprehension, as well as, it is hoped, vocabulary development.<br />

What has not been demonstrated in the literature, however, is the most effective means of instruction<br />

in the use of context; nor has any long-term effect on vocabulary development been demonstrated.<br />

In this paper, the presenter will describe, and report on the preliminary results of, an ongoing research<br />

study, the purpose of which is to compare the effects of various methods of instruction in the use of<br />

context in ESL learners. This study will look at three instructional conditions: the use of a general<br />

strategy <strong>for</strong> using context, presentation and practice of specific context clues, and the use of cloze<br />

exercise to enhance awareness of and use of context. The effects of these instructional conditions on<br />

reading comprehension, ability to infer meaning from context, and vocabulary growth will be<br />

examined, and implications <strong>for</strong> teaching and further research will be discussed.<br />

References<br />

CLARKE, D. F. & NATION, I. S. P. (1980). Guessing the meanings of words from context: strategy<br />

and techniques. System, 8, 211-220.<br />

FRASER, C. A. (1999). Lexical processing strategy use and vocabulary learning through reading.<br />

Studies in Second Language Acquisition, 21, 225-241.<br />

FUKKINK, R. G. (2002). Effects of instruction in deriving word meaning from context and incidental<br />

word learning. L1 – Educational Studies in Language and Literature, 2, 37-57.<br />

HUCKIN, T. N. & JIN, Z. (1987). Inferring word meaning from context: a study in second language<br />

acquisition. In ESCOL 86: Proceedings of the third eastern states conference of linguistics.<br />

Colombus, Ohio: Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>.<br />

JENKINS, J., MATLOCK, B. & SLOCUM, T. (1989). Two approaches to vocabulary instruction: the<br />

teaching of individual word meanings and practice in deriving word meaning from context. Reading<br />

Research Quarterly, 24, 215-35.<br />

NAGY, W. (1997). On the role of context in first- and second-language vocabulary learning. In N.<br />

Schmitt & M. McCarthy (eds.), Vocabulary: Description, Acquisition and Pedagogy, 64-83.<br />

STERNBERG, R. J. (1987). Most vocabulary is learned from context. In M. McKeown & M. Curtis<br />

(eds.), The nature of vocabulary acquisition. 89-105.<br />

Frequency, flexibility and word order in <strong>for</strong>mulaic sequences: a corpus-based approach<br />

Shih-ping Wang<br />

University of Nottingham<br />

aexspw@nottingham.ac.uk<br />

Fixed idiomatic strings or <strong>for</strong>mulaic sequences (FSs) can play a successful role in language studies<br />

(McCarthy, 1990 and onwards; Sinclair, 1991; Wray, 2000 among many others). Frequency is often<br />

suggested as one of the factors to influence the flexibility of word order in FSs (Fenk-Oczlon, 2001).<br />

However, how flexible (cf. Carter's 'cline', 1998) can the word order of fixed sequences be reversed,<br />

possibly yielding different grammatical/ungrammatical usages with various metaphorical meanings?<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 31 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

For instance, the regular example, 'black and blue', expresses genuine colour or 'bruised', which is<br />

different from its counterpart, 'blue and black' with the meaning of real colour only. The problem<br />

immediately raised is that it is more difficult <strong>for</strong> non-native speakers (NNS) than native speakers (NS)<br />

to perceive what the differences between regular and reverse word orders are. In addition, individual<br />

variations and language change across the UK and the US occur to some extent in this regard.<br />

This three-year project investigates the word order of FSs, and the judgments <strong>for</strong> NS and NNS in<br />

terms of Academic Word List (Coxhead, 2000) <strong>for</strong> a vocabulary proficiency test, the <strong>British</strong> National<br />

Corpus (BNC) and a wordlist (116 items) as the questionnaire. There are 689 participants (313 NSs:<br />

UK & US and 376 NNSs) who confirm this research through two experiments. Following are some of<br />

the findings:<br />

1) There are at least 33% of items can be grammatically reversed.<br />

2) Kendall's tau_b correlation test shows that frequency is lowly correlated with NSs' judgment about<br />

the flexibility of word order (p < .01).<br />

3) The higher a regular example is ranked by NSs, the lower its word order is flexibly reversed (p<<br />

.01).<br />

4) MANOVA tests were further conducted to indicate that the frequency is not a factor to influence<br />

NSs' judgment, but a factor to have an effect on NNSs' preference.<br />

5) The higher the frequency of a item in the BNC, the higher the significant difference <strong>for</strong> different<br />

vocabulary proficiency levels of NNSs, who show 35% of items with significant difference.<br />

6) There are only 15% of items showing the individual differences among NSs, but 39% with<br />

significant difference between the UK and US participants (p


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

language learnt. In addition the different attributions given by those who considered themselves<br />

successful and those who saw themselves as unsuccessful were examined.<br />

The results were compared to those obtained in previous attribution studies and specific inferences<br />

drawn with regard to language learning in the UK. Consideration is given to the implications of these<br />

findings <strong>for</strong> the language classroom.<br />

To Be or Not To Be: Exploring CMC in a Virtual Second Language Learning Environment<br />

Dong Ye<br />

School of Education, University of Southampton<br />

dy@soton.ac.uk<br />

The idea of using the web as a "virtual classroom" has provided a new language-learning environment<br />

with a wealth of pedagogic possibilities. While computers have done an excellent job of providing drills<br />

and storing and retrieving large amounts of in<strong>for</strong>mation <strong>for</strong> users/learners, few programs are able to<br />

provide the genuinely communicative environment that is seen as necessary <strong>for</strong> acquisition. (Meskill,<br />

1999) Computer Mediated Communication can overcome this obstacle, since individuals can actually<br />

communicate with others within the electronic context.<br />

The purpose of the research is to study the nature of learner- teacher, and learner-learner interaction<br />

in CMC environments in a virtual English language class. It aims at increasing understanding of the<br />

role and significance of the technological tools and the various ways in which they can become part of<br />

the academic community and the individual students' study processes. The research has used a case<br />

study approach, complemented with techniques from discourse analysis and ethnography. These<br />

research questions try to illuminate the specific ways that CMC functions as a tool in a class of<br />

intermediate level learners of English as a second language. The whole data set includes interviews,<br />

questionnaires, observations and documents from the learners and the teachers, as well as transcripts<br />

of CMC sessions.<br />

Interactional patterns in the CMC environment will be analyzed in detail, as well as learner and<br />

teacher perceptions of the use of CMC as a communication and language-learning tool, and finally,<br />

any changes in learner output will be documented. It is hoped that the combination of these research<br />

objectives will provide a deeper insight into the nature of CMC as a language-learning tool. The study<br />

there<strong>for</strong>e can contribute to the body of literature of second language teaching and learning, as well as<br />

the growing body of literature on CMC.<br />

The multiple readings of metaphor in classroom<br />

Mara Sophia Zanotto<br />

Pontificia Universidade Catolica de Sao Paulo<br />

marasophia@terra.com.br<br />

This research originated from a concern with the genuine problem pertaining to the means by which a<br />

lecturer and his/her students deal with the interpretation of metaphors, leading to multiple readings<br />

since metaphor is a highly indeterminate phenomenon.<br />

Our aim in this work is to investigate this problem, making use of interpretive methodology (Erickson,<br />

1986; Denzin & Lincoln, 1998), with students generating data (Mason, 1996) in naturalistic settings,<br />

i.e., in classrooms. The main instrument used <strong>for</strong> collecting data was group verbal protocol, which is a<br />

socio-cognitive reinterpretation of verbal protocol (Ericsson & Simon, 1984), based on the metaresearch<br />

on verbal protocol carried out by Cavalcanti & Zanotto (1994).<br />

Our aim is to contribute to answering the following questions:<br />

a) how do students construct multiple readings of a metaphor during a collaborative thinking-in-groups<br />

practice in a classroom?<br />

b) what pedagogical implications are there <strong>for</strong> the use of group protocol in classroom <strong>for</strong> metaphor<br />

interpretation?<br />

Analysis focused on segments relating to the understanding of a metaphor and was defined by an<br />

inductive search <strong>for</strong> categories and relevant theories <strong>for</strong> interpreting data, such as: conceptual<br />

metaphor theory (Lakoff & Turner, 1989; Lakoff, 1993) and conceptual integration theory (Fauconnier<br />

& Turner, 1999).<br />

Using qualitative methodology to focus on multiple readings <strong>for</strong> „the metaphor‟ resulted in the<br />

generation of relevant data which, besides shedding light on some mechanisms of comprehension<br />

process, made it possible to discuss the nature and the process of metaphor identification, considering<br />

that what was evident in the interpretation of „the metaphoric vehicle‟ was a network of readings<br />

interweaved by metaphoric and metonymic threads. There<strong>for</strong>e that which one might classify simply as<br />

„a metaphor‟, proved to be a more complex matter, a polysemous amalgam of metaphors and<br />

metonymies, that challenges theories to explain it.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 33 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

<strong>Colloquia</strong><br />

Joint ef<strong>for</strong>ts, shared benefits – advances in methodology, good practice and theory building<br />

<strong>for</strong> and through language documentation<br />

Peter Austin and Friederike Lüpke<br />

Endangered Languages Academic Programme, SOAS<br />

pa2@soas.ac.uk, fl2@soas.ac.uk<br />

Language documentation is a relatively new field of linguistics, whose standards are still emerging.<br />

Language documentation differs crucially from language description in that it exploits new<br />

technological possibilities <strong>for</strong> presenting not only linguistic analyses but huge and accessible amounts<br />

of primary data. These data open up radically new opportunities beyond the grammatical analysis of<br />

lesser described languages to include research on culture, history, and cognition. The availability of<br />

these data also calls <strong>for</strong> a greater contribution from lesser described languages to subfields of<br />

linguistics that generally draw on data from a few well described languages, such as corpus linguistics<br />

and psycholinguistics. The collection and publishing of audio and video data is also of relevance to the<br />

interests of neighbouring disciplines that generally are not much in contact with descriptive linguistics,<br />

such as anthropology, history, and sociology. At the same time, language documentation is an area<br />

where the traditional image of isolated field workers compiling in<strong>for</strong>mation all by themselves on „their‟<br />

languages is totally challenged, because it is impossible to assemble and exploit the relevant data<br />

without close interdisciplinary collaboration. As such, language documentation can only live up to its<br />

potential if it creates interfaces <strong>for</strong> the interaction between researchers from different disciplines<br />

working together <strong>for</strong> their mutual benefit. The proposed workshop aims at engaging colleagues from<br />

three fields of applied linguistics in an exchange with documentary linguists on the issues of<br />

methodology, good practice, and theory building in relation to language documentation. As far as<br />

methodology and good practice are concerned, we are interested in contributions as close to practical<br />

reality in the field as possible. With respect to theory building, we encourage contributions that aim at<br />

demonstrating how specific kinds of data from undocumented languages can advance linguistic<br />

theory, and recommendations on what these data are and how they should be collected and analysed.<br />

We aim at covering fields of interest of the three BAAL special interest groups on linguistic<br />

ethnography, corpus linguistics, and psycholinguistics/language learning. We propose a <strong>for</strong>mat<br />

consisting of four sessions of two papers each. Since some papers cross-cut the boundaries of the<br />

different subdisciplines, where possible, a representative of the three subdisciplines will be paired with<br />

a documentary linguist in one session, allowing as much direct contrast of perspective as possible.<br />

Each session will be 85 minutes long and consist of two 20 minute papers (each followed by 10<br />

minutes of discussion) by invited speakers, followed by a chaired discussion. A final round table<br />

discussion will close the colloquium.<br />

In relation to the different subfields of applied linguistics covered by the workshop, topics of interest<br />

comprise, but are not limited to, the following issues:<br />

We would like to exchange with scholars in anthropology and ethnography ideas about what kinds of<br />

data they would like to see included in a documentation in order to allow an appraisal of cultural and<br />

social practices based on collected audio and video data, even if the description of these practices is<br />

outside of the scope of the documentation project, how these data should be collected and what they<br />

can contribute to current theories. Simultaneously, we would like to point out ways to make linguistic<br />

data usable <strong>for</strong> anthropological interests and make recommendations on the minimum of linguistic<br />

data to be contained in a documentation based on an ethnographic or anthropological research goal<br />

<strong>for</strong> the later benefit of linguistics.<br />

We would like to discuss with corpus linguists what tools we can use in order to manage and analyse<br />

corpora, and what research questions small field-based corpora can answer. Further, we would like to<br />

find out how these tools could be refined and adjusted in order to accommodate the relatively small<br />

corpora resulting from language documentation. In return, we would like to engage with corpus<br />

linguists in a discussion of methodological issues such as corpus planning and design, the usability of<br />

statistical tests, the comparability of genres across languages, the contributions that could be made<br />

through investigations of corpora of lesser described languages, etc.<br />

Finally, we would like to engage with psycholinguists and language learning researchers on what kind<br />

of research questions we could answer through the use of stimuli and experiments, and how and to<br />

what degree we could document minority learner languages. We would further be interested in<br />

discussing how stimuli and experiments should be designed and analysed in order to be applicable to<br />

field conditions. From field linguistics there would be input on technical limitations to consider, crosscultural<br />

compatibility of stimuli, interesting areas of cross-linguistic variation to investigate in order to<br />

answer questions central to psycholinguistics and language learning research, etc.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 34 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

An anthropologist‟s suggestions <strong>for</strong> co-operative ef<strong>for</strong>ts between ethnographers and linguists<br />

working in small-scale societies<br />

Mark Jamieson<br />

Centro de Investigaciones y Documentación de la Costa Atlántica (CIDCA), Nicaragua<br />

krasku@macunlimited.net, wakumbai@yahoo.com<br />

In this presentation I consider topics which, from my own experience as an anthropologist working on<br />

language among the Miskitu, might benefit from sustained co-operative endeavours between<br />

ethnographers and linguists working in small-scale societies both in the field and in documenting their<br />

work. First, I believe that anthropologists and linguists need to share their knowledge about contacts<br />

between speech communities, both at particular moments and over time. Does such contact in any<br />

particular instance produce cultural and linguistic creolization? Or does it result in the <strong>for</strong>mation of<br />

discrete classes, castes or other groupings kept fastidiously apart both culturally and linguistically? In<br />

addressing these questions I consider examples from Tukanoan people in the Northwest Amazon<br />

where languages operate as emblems of membership of discrete marriage classes and from the Pearl<br />

Lagoon basin in Nicaragua where in Miskitu-speaking communities English is used as a children‟s<br />

language. Anthropologists and linguists have already famously pooled their findings about linguistic<br />

and cultural classifications and possible relationships between these and worldviews from synchronic<br />

perspectives. However, the fascinating, and perhaps more revealing, changes that such classifications<br />

undergo over time remain comparatively little studied. I illustrate this with discussion of changing<br />

kinship terminology among the Pearl Lagoon Miskitu. I also consider the use <strong>for</strong> anthropologists of<br />

more in<strong>for</strong>mation from linguists on noun classes and the criteria by which memberships of noun<br />

classes are fixed or suggested. I consider this in relation to Miskitu noun classes and the use of<br />

“alienable” noun class markers in Miskitu verbal art. Finally I discuss the need <strong>for</strong> co-operation<br />

between anthropologists and linguists in the study of genres, registers and speech styles, using as<br />

examples daughter-in-law and mother-in-law <strong>for</strong>ms of speech among Mongolian- and Miskituspeakers.<br />

I suggest that anthropologists are good at identifying the contexts <strong>for</strong> these genres and<br />

analysing their social significance, but need help in finding and presenting linguistic evidence <strong>for</strong><br />

these.<br />

Advances in linguistic theory issues through language documentation and psycholinguistic<br />

methodology: contributions from South-American languages<br />

Raquel Guirardello-Damian<br />

Max Planck Institute <strong>for</strong> Psycholinguistics Nijmegen/Museu Emílio Goeldi<br />

University of Bristol<br />

psrgd@bris.ac.uk<br />

My presentation explores how the methodology of psycholinguistics in conjunction with language<br />

documentation can contribute to addressing questions of linguistic theory. The notion of 'subject' has<br />

been the object of discussion in many linguistic works. Some scholars define it using <strong>for</strong>mal criteria,<br />

others take discursive issues into consideration. Recently, there have been proposals <strong>for</strong> using<br />

concepts from the field of psychology to define 'subject'. Tomlin (1995) defends the hypothesis that the<br />

grammatical choice of subject in English is a linguistic manifestation of attentional focus. He devised<br />

an experiment - known as the fish film - which shows that, <strong>for</strong> English speakers, there is a<br />

correspondence between the entity of focal attention and the grammatical subject. The question is if<br />

this also holds true <strong>for</strong> other languages of the world. Ergative languages, especially deep ergative<br />

ones, pose particular problems <strong>for</strong> the definition of 'subject'. If we use the traditional criteria employed<br />

by linguists to identify subject in these languages, we often end up with confusing scenarios. So far,<br />

there have not been very satisfactory approaches to what the 'subject' of an ergative language is.<br />

Currently a project is under development in Brazil, investigating ergative languages from various<br />

South-American countries. The participants of this project are intending to use the methodology<br />

devised by Tomlin <strong>for</strong> obtaining linguistic data, given that it may be a useful tool <strong>for</strong> understanding the<br />

nature of 'subject' in such languages. As a participant of this project, I would like to report my<br />

experience in this area. I will give an overview of the discussions in linguistics regarding the notion of<br />

'subject' and the problem posed by ergative languages based on South-American ergative languages<br />

and our present project. I will show the film designed by Tomlin and discuss its features, having in<br />

mind the conditions faced by linguists during field work. Finally, I will mention related topics that can<br />

be explored with visual experiments.<br />

Reference:<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 35 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Tomlin, R. S. (1995). Focal Attention, Voice, and Word Order: An Experimental Cross-Linguistic Study.<br />

In Downing, Pamela and Noonan, Michael (eds.), Word Order in Discourse, pp. 517-554. Amsterdam<br />

and Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Co.<br />

The use of corpora in the study of collocation and semantic prosody, exemplified through<br />

corpus data from English and Mandarin Chinese<br />

Tony McEnery and Richard Xiao,<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Modern English Language, Lancaster University<br />

A.McEnery@lancs.ac.uk<br />

This presentation illustrates the use of corpora <strong>for</strong> the investigation of central issues of semantics and<br />

lexicography. The paper studies the collocational behaviour of near synonymy and explores the links<br />

between collocation and semantic prosody. The importance of these concepts to language learning is<br />

well recognised. Yet while collocation and semantic prosody have recently attracted much interest<br />

from researchers studying the English language, there has been little work done on collocation and<br />

semantic prosody on languages other than English. Still less work has been undertaken contrasting<br />

the collocational behaviour of near synonymy and the association of collocation and semantic prosody<br />

in different languages. It was to explore issues such as these that the Lancaster Corpus of Mandarin<br />

Chinese was developed. Although relatively large in comparison to corpora of undescribed languages,<br />

the principles underlying the design of the corpus can serve as guidelines <strong>for</strong> field linguists aiming at<br />

conducting similar analyses. Using the Mandarin corpus, we were able to undertake a cross-linguistic<br />

analysis of pattern and meaning, drawing upon data from English and Chinese. Our main analytical<br />

findings are as follows: (1) corpus data is useful in that it shows the central tendency and typical<br />

attested use of a word; (2) semantic prosody is closely associated with collocation and text type; and<br />

(3) even typologically distinct languages may demonstrate striking similarities in collocational pattern<br />

and semantic prosody. We conclude the talk by addressing the more general question of how to<br />

create corpora <strong>for</strong> our as well as <strong>for</strong> similar research questions <strong>for</strong> languages <strong>for</strong> which only limited<br />

amounts of data are available.<br />

An overview of the design and encoding principles underlying the <strong>British</strong> National Corpus<br />

project and how thy can be adapted to field-based corpora<br />

Lou Burnard<br />

Ox<strong>for</strong>d University Computing Services, University of Ox<strong>for</strong>d<br />

lou.burnard@computing-services.ox<strong>for</strong>d.ac.uk<br />

The <strong>British</strong> National Corpus is designed to represent as wide a range of modern <strong>British</strong> English as<br />

possible. The same goal should ideally underlie the creation of smaller, field-based corpora as well.<br />

There<strong>for</strong>e, this paper introduces the design and encoding decisions underlying the <strong>British</strong> National<br />

Corpus with the aim of extrapolating as many design principles <strong>for</strong> the creation of smaller and fieldbased<br />

corpora as possible. The paper starts with an overview of the genres, both written and oral,<br />

represented in the corpus and gives recommendations on gathering a representative sample,<br />

balanced with respect to genres, age, region and social class of the speakers, <strong>for</strong> a much smaller<br />

corpus. The paper further introduces the encoding principles of the <strong>British</strong> National Corpus. The<br />

corpus is encoded according to the guidelines of the Text Encoding Initiative (TEI). Each text in the<br />

corpus is segmented into orthographic sentence units, within which each word is automatically<br />

assigned a word class (part of speech) code. Segmentation and word-classification was carried out<br />

automatically by the CLAWS stochastic part-of-speech tagger developed at the University of<br />

Lancaster. The classification scheme used <strong>for</strong> the corpus distinguishes some 65 parts of speech,<br />

which are described in an accompanying documentation. Suggestions are made to what extent the<br />

encoding principles can be adapted to corpora that will mainly be tagged by hand and to what degree<br />

it is possible to create similar automatic taggers <strong>for</strong> less-described languages. Finally, it is illustrated<br />

how such a general corpus following internationally agreed standards can be used to answer a variety<br />

of research questions, ranging from lexicography to literary studies.<br />

The possible contributions of field-based corpora to syntactic theory, corpus linguistics,<br />

sociolinguistics, and anthropological and applied linguistics<br />

Friederike Luepke<br />

Endangered Languages Academic Programme, SOAS<br />

fl2@soas.ac.uk<br />

Corpus studies are in the overwhelming majority of cases limited to the investigation of languages <strong>for</strong><br />

which large corpora are available. Field-based investigations, especially when presenting first<br />

descriptions of so far undocumented languages, generally rely on qualitative analyses only.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 36 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Nevertheless, even small field-based corpora can contribute essentially to different subdisciplines of<br />

linguistics.<br />

This presentation introduces a field-based corpus study based on a small tagged corpus of natural<br />

speech from Jalonke, a West African Mande language of the Niger-Congo phylum spoken in Guinea.<br />

The corpus study serves to illustrate the importance of quantitative data <strong>for</strong> the following domains:<br />

� Theories of argument structure and argument realisation. There is a considerable debate whether<br />

the number of arguments with which a given verb appears is determined at the lexical or the<br />

constructional level. The Jalonke data show that this question cannot be answered universally and<br />

based on qualitative inspections, as is generally the case, but that language-particular features<br />

and quantitative data need to be taken into account.<br />

� The corroboration of language-particular genres established on the basis of culture-specifically<br />

recognised speech events, and the comparability of the linguistic features of these genres, such<br />

as the frequency of passives, imperatives, etc., across languages.<br />

� The identification and differentiation of sociolects according to age, sex, social background, etc.,<br />

and a differentiated quantification of code switching.<br />

� The recognition of genres and registers featuring <strong>for</strong>mulaic and ritualistic speech.<br />

� The identification of those genres and registers most suitable as an input <strong>for</strong> language planning,<br />

standardisation, the development of teaching materials, etc.<br />

The paper ends with an appeal to corpus linguists and psycholinguists to collaborate in the adaptation<br />

of quantitative methods to field-based corpora. Corpora are gaining more and more importance in the<br />

new field of language documentation. However, field linguists alone cannot develop adequate<br />

standards and techniques adding to their „traditional‟ workload – they urgently need to co-operate with<br />

specialists interested in the specific problems posed by smaller field-based corpora.<br />

The use of elicitation games in corpus studies<br />

Sonja Eisenbeiss<br />

Department of Language and <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Essex<br />

seisen@essex.ac.uk<br />

Ayumi Matsuo<br />

Max Planck Institute <strong>for</strong> Psycholinguistics, Nijmegen<br />

ayumi.matsuo@mpi.nl<br />

Many field workers aim <strong>for</strong> natural communicative settings and thus simply observe and record<br />

communicative events or involve their participants in staged communicative events (e.g. discussions<br />

about a given topic). However, many constructions or grammatical markers are so infrequent that a<br />

detailed distributional analysis is impossible. This problem is even more pronounced <strong>for</strong> languages<br />

with argument ellipsis, where many verbs are hardly ever used with the full set of possible arguments<br />

(e.g. Japanese). Moreover, in spontaneous speech samples, it is often hard to determine intended<br />

meanings or referents. There<strong>for</strong>e, many researchers make use of "classical" linguistic elicitation or<br />

experimentation. However, this data exhibits experimental effects and can often not be analysed <strong>for</strong><br />

phenomena not targeted in the respective study.<br />

We argue <strong>for</strong> the use of so-called elicitation games, which involve comparatively natural<br />

communicative events that favour - but are not limited to - the use of particular constructions or<br />

markers. The effects of argument ellipsis <strong>for</strong> instance are reduced by providing discourse contexts in<br />

which speakers have to explicitly refer to all participants of the event they are talking about. We have<br />

developed a puzzle game, in which children describe pictures on a puzzle board in order to get the<br />

puzzle pieces with the matching pictures. The overt realisation of verb arguments is encouraged by<br />

using the same action but different participants <strong>for</strong> all pictures on the board (e.g. a man giving honey<br />

to a bear vs. a man giving honey to a cat vs. a woman giving a mouse to a bear).<br />

We present child language data from a comparative study on argument structure and case marking in<br />

German and Japanese. Based on this data set, we show that the use of elicitation games provides a<br />

quantitatively rich data base that can be exploited <strong>for</strong> a variety of purposes and provides a sufficient,<br />

ecologically valid foundation <strong>for</strong> quantitative and distributional analyses. In addition, we discuss the<br />

use of elicitation games <strong>for</strong> different types of constructions and grammatical markers in crosslinguistic/cultural<br />

studies.<br />

Three reasons to record speech-accompanying gestures when documenting an endangered<br />

language<br />

Sotaro Kita<br />

Department of Experimental Psychology, University of Bristol<br />

Sotaro.kita@bristol.ac.uk<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 37 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

When people speak, they often spontaneously gesture. Speech-accompanying gestures are<br />

ubiquitous in everyday life, and an integral part of communication involving spoken language. But, why<br />

should we record this "non-verbal" phenomenon when documenting a language? I argue that there are<br />

three reasons to do so. First, gestures along with eye gaze could provide critical in<strong>for</strong>mation <strong>for</strong> the<br />

description of demonstratives, which is an essential entry in any descriptive grammar. Recent works<br />

on demonstratives based on video recording have revealed that where the speaker and the<br />

addressees are attending may be a crucial semantic and/or pragmatic factor that determines choice of<br />

demonstratives in a given situation. Second, gestures may reveal crosslinguistic differences in<br />

cognition. Recent studies have revealed crosscultural variations in cognition that correlate with, and<br />

are possibly caused by, languages. If language plays a crucial role in maintaining such crosscultural<br />

variations in cognition, a loss of language entails a loss of a way of thinking about the world. Gestures<br />

are important in documenting crosscultural variation in cognition because they can serve as a<br />

"window" into the speaker's mind. One advantage of gestures in the investigation of cognition is that it<br />

is a spontaneous behaviour, not an imposed artificial task, which is often used in psychological<br />

experiments. Third, gestures themselves are worth documenting! If we are interested in documenting<br />

how people communicate with language, speech-accompanying gestures cannot be ignored. For<br />

example, important roles gestures play in conversation have been recognized in studies of<br />

conversation and face-to-face communication. Furthermore, documentation of gestural practice in<br />

different cultures may provide an answer to important dispute in cognitive science such as the<br />

biological vs. cultural origins of pointing gestures in child development.<br />

Exploring language-content duality in bilingual education<br />

Richard Barwell (Co-ordinator)<br />

Graduate School of Education, University of Bristol<br />

richard.barwell@bris.ac.uk<br />

Marilyn Martin-Jones (Discussant)<br />

School of Education and Lifelong Learning, University of Wales Aberystwyth<br />

mqm@aber.ac.uk<br />

The discourse of practice, policy and research in bilingual education relies on a number of key<br />

distinctions. One of the most significant is that between language and content. Whilst a number of<br />

authors have argued that language and content cannot be separated, the duality has proved difficult to<br />

dislodge. Its persistence may reflect its theoretical or heuristic usefulness or its intuitive appeal. Given<br />

the prevalence of this duality, however, it is important to consider how it shapes thinking in research,<br />

policy and practice. This colloquium offers an opportunity to consider how far the distinction between<br />

language and content has enabled us to understand the complex issues involved in teaching language<br />

and content in the same classroom at the same time. The contributors, who all draw on recent<br />

research in the area of the teaching and learning of English as an additional language (EAL), also<br />

suggest some different approaches or interpretations that may enrich work in this area.<br />

Participants:<br />

Constant Leung, King‟s College London<br />

Angela Creese, University of Birmingham<br />

Richard Barwell, University of Bristol<br />

Issues of language and content in bilingual education<br />

Constant Leung<br />

Dep. of Education and Professional Studies, King‟s College London<br />

constant.leung@kcl.ac.uk<br />

The concept of integrating language and curriculum content has long been recognised as a central<br />

issue in second/additional language education and has prompted much research. The framing of the<br />

discussion <strong>for</strong> this paper will particularly draw on the work of, inter alia, Beardsmore (1993), Cummins<br />

(2000), Christian and Genesee (2001), Leung (2003), and Ricento (2001), writers who have, <strong>for</strong><br />

example, sought to locate the language/content issue in broader social and political contexts.<br />

In this paper, it will be argued that the pedagogic and curriculum issues of language-content<br />

integration intersect with at least two of the main themes in different approaches to bilingual education:<br />

the aims and goals of a programme, and the ideological-pedagogic values of the languages of<br />

instruction.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 38 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

In the first part of the paper, there will be a descriptive and analytical account of the different<br />

approaches to language-content integration found in many of the English-speaking education systems<br />

in the past thirty years. In the second part, the educational and pedagogic significance of these<br />

different language-content approaches <strong>for</strong> the conceptualisation of bilingual education itself will be<br />

discussed.<br />

Is this content-based language teaching?<br />

Angela Creese<br />

School of Education, University of Birmingham<br />

a.creese@bham.ac.uk<br />

Much of the content-based language teaching literature describes the benefits to be gained by<br />

integrating content with language-teaching aims and rejects the <strong>for</strong>mal separation between „content‟<br />

and „language‟ as a pedagogic necessity <strong>for</strong> language learning. This paper explores classroom<br />

interactions which trouble this claim. Through a focus on two-teacher secondary school classrooms,<br />

the paper analyses teachers and students interactions. It concentrates on the discursive management<br />

of shifts between language and subject knowledge foci.<br />

The paper draws on data from a year-long ethnography in three London secondary schools and draws<br />

on two particular data sets. The first set includes classroom interactions in which subject teachers and<br />

EAL teachers attempt to switch from a focus on curriculum knowledge to an aspect of language use<br />

(pronunciation, grammar, semantic, pragmatic). The second set incorporates an analysis of a<br />

geography booklet which has been adapted by an EAL teacher to make it more „user friendly‟ <strong>for</strong> EAL<br />

students. Both data sets are used to explore how teachers and students manage the content and<br />

language focus interface in a subject focused classroom.<br />

The ensuing discussion will consider issues such as the conflation and separation of language and<br />

curriculum learning aims within teacher/student interactions and classroom texts. It will explore the<br />

pedagogic consequences of shifting between the dual aims of subject and language learning and<br />

investigate how texts become trans<strong>for</strong>med as teachers and students attempt to meet both sets of<br />

aims.<br />

Integrating language and content: a challenge from the mathematics classroom<br />

Richard Barwell<br />

Graduate School of Education, University of Bristol<br />

richard.barwell@bris.ac.uk<br />

Research in bilingual education includes an important strand concerning the integration or<br />

„mainstreaming‟ of the teaching and learning of language and curriculum content <strong>for</strong> bilingual learners,<br />

particularly those from minority language backgrounds. Much of this work rejects a <strong>for</strong>mal separation<br />

between „content‟ and „language‟, arguing instead that language and content are inseparable (see<br />

Mohan, Leung and Davison, 2001). Such research, however, tends to treat content as a fixed body of<br />

knowledge to be (re)constructed by learners. There is little research which seeks to understand how<br />

language and the curriculum are constructed and related in interaction by learners.<br />

In this paper, I report analysis of data from a recent study into the participation of students learning<br />

English as an additional language (EAL) in mainstream mathematics classrooms in the UK. This 3year<br />

study involved 18 students aged 9-10 years in two mathematics classes in a primary (elementary)<br />

school in the UK. As part of the study, pairs of students were asked to write and solve mathematical<br />

word problems together, an activity taken from their mathematics lessons. The students‟ discussions<br />

were recorded and transcribed. Analysis drew on ideas from discursive psychology and conversation<br />

analysis, in which talk is seen primarily as social action, through which notions such as curriculum or<br />

learning are constituted in interaction, rather than existing as pre-given states or structures.<br />

Analysis reveals how students‟ learning encompasses both mathematics and language learning, in the<br />

context, however, of significant identity and relationship work. Further analysis explores how these<br />

discursive practices relate to the kind of mathematics and language the students learn. These findings<br />

raise questions concerning current models of the relationship between content and language learning.<br />

In particular, I argue, there is a need <strong>for</strong> a more explicitly reflexive model of the relationship between<br />

content, language and learning.<br />

Angles on interviews<br />

Dr. David Block<br />

School of Culture, Language and Communication, Institute of Education, University of London<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 39 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

d.block@ioe.ac.uk<br />

1) General abstract<br />

Over the past two decades, there has been a noteworthy increase in the number of applied linguistics<br />

researchers publishing work which we might define as ethnographically oriented. In this<br />

ethnographically oriented work, the chief aim of researchers is often to gain understandings of<br />

language practices via sustained contact with participants in these practices. Such contact generally<br />

involves three types of data collection: documentary, observational (including the audio and video<br />

recording of speech events) and interview. While there is no way to establish which of these data<br />

sources has become the most popular among researchers, there certainly can be little doubt that the<br />

amount of research based either in part or entirely on interviews has increased notably in recent<br />

years. Historically, there have been at least two general discourses of interviewing. On the one had<br />

there is the textbook discourse of interviewing, often in the <strong>for</strong>m of 'how to' or 'do's and don'ts'. This is<br />

the discourse of general texts on research methods, although in recent years most texts have begun<br />

to get away from this prescriptive, mechanistic and instrumentalist view of research interviews (see<br />

relevant chapters in Cohen, Manion and Morrison, 2000; Robson, 2002). A second discourse of<br />

interviewing is one which historically has questioned the textbook view of interviews as being about<br />

in<strong>for</strong>mation transfer and what Kvale (1996) calls the 'mining' metaphor. From Cicourel (1964) to<br />

Briggs (1986) and Mischler (1986) to Kvale (1996), we see attempts to problematise interviews and to<br />

take Burgess's (1984) view of 'interviews as conversations' seriously. This colloquium is about the<br />

second discourse of interviewing. It is about how four researchers working in different applied<br />

linguistics contexts have come to view interviews as social events, and as such, as complex<br />

problematic processes.<br />

References:<br />

Briggs, C. (1986) Learning How to Ask. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Burgess, R. (1984) In the Field: An Introduction to Field Research. London: Routledge.<br />

Cicourel, A. (1964) Method and Measurement in Sociology. New York; Free Press.<br />

Cohen, L, L. Manion and K. Morrison (2000) Research Methods in Education, 5th edition. London:<br />

Routledge.<br />

Kvale, S. (1996) InterViews: An Introduction to Qualitative Research Interviewing. London: Sage.<br />

Mishler, E. (1986) Research Interviewing. Cambridge: MA: Harvard Univeristy Press.<br />

Robson, C. (2002) Research in the Real World, 2nd edition. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Blackwell.<br />

2) Individual contributions<br />

The problem with teaching interviewing<br />

Dr. David Block<br />

School of Culture, Language and Communication, Institute of Education, University of London<br />

d.block@ioe.ac.uk<br />

Over the past eight years, I have taught sessions on research interviews to research students at the<br />

Institute of Education. In addition, I have given a fair number of talks on the topic at conferences and<br />

as an invited speaker at universities. In my contacts with research students attending these session<br />

and talks, I find that again and again I come back to the same theme, namely that interviewing cannot<br />

be taught as a skill, per se, and that it is <strong>for</strong> the most part an emergent craft, dependent on a<br />

combination of experience and common sense and sensitivity. Un<strong>for</strong>tunately, saying this to research<br />

students does not always go down very well. In this talk, I look at some of the sources of the conflict<br />

between my view of research interviews and the views manifested by some of my students. These<br />

include general research texts (e.g. Cohen, Manion and Morrison, 2002; Robson, 2002), which tend to<br />

frame interviewing as a technical skill, and a naïve positivist philosophy of science, which many<br />

students bring to the task of interviewing. My aim in this talk is to discuss these and other sources of<br />

conflict, how they are manifested and how I deal with them.<br />

References:<br />

Cohen, L, L. Manion and K. Morrison (2000) Research Methods in Education, 5th edition. London:<br />

Routledge.<br />

Robson, C. (2002) Research in the Real World, 2nd edition. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Blackwell.<br />

On-line interviewing: a researcher's journey<br />

Paul Borg<br />

Gifu Keizai Unversity, Japan<br />

borg@ogaki-tv.ne.jp<br />

Clearly, the advent of "online communication" has opened new and exciting data-gathering<br />

opportunities <strong>for</strong> the researcher. Internet "search engines" provide gateways to a veritable Pandora's<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 40 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

box of in<strong>for</strong>mation sources? whether book references, full-length articles, or official government<br />

documents in PDF <strong>for</strong>mat. E-mail is now widely recognised as the quickest and most cost-effective<br />

method of disseminating large numbers of survey questionnaires. What is sometimes not fully<br />

appreciated, however, is the extent to which correspondence by e-mail can offer the researcher a<br />

satisfying alternative to the face-to-face interview as a means of collecting in-depth, high-quality<br />

subjective data.<br />

Against this background, I shall discuss my own personal experiences conducting interviews (and, in<br />

certain cases, engaging in what may even be described as "dialogues") through the medium of e-mail.<br />

I shall try to present an honest account of the entire research process, from the recruitment of<br />

participants to the presentation of hard data. In so doing, I shall outline not only some of the practical<br />

advantages of e-mail as I perceive them, but also highlight some of the challenges, ethical concerns,<br />

psychological dilemmas and occasional failures I was <strong>for</strong>ced to come to terms with. To provide some<br />

indication of how my research project was embraced by those who agreed to act as participants-namely,<br />

<strong>for</strong>eign teachers based in Japanese schools under the auspices of the Japan Exchange and<br />

Teaching (JET) Programme--I shall present some actual examples of participant feedback.<br />

Moments of tension? Insights from meta-language in interviews<br />

Frances Rock<br />

English and Modern Languages, Digby Stuart College<br />

University of Surrey Roehampton<br />

f.rock@roehampton.ac.uk<br />

This paper is motivated by the concern, shared by others on the panel, that researchers cannot<br />

sensibly take data collected through interviews as simply, or even necessarily, recording interviewees'<br />

perspectives. Briggs has called <strong>for</strong> this concern to be addressed through scrutiny of interview<br />

transcripts (1986:4) and, particularly, through attention to different orientations of interviewer and<br />

interviewee (1986:47).<br />

The paper begins by briefly taking stock of responses to Briggs' call. It then reacts to that call, in turn,<br />

by examining data collected during two rather different sets of research interviews. I was a constant<br />

across each set, as I participated in each interview. In the first set of interviews I was joined by police<br />

officers <strong>for</strong> discussion of linguistic practices which they used routinely at work. In the second set, in<br />

contrast, I was joined by people detained in police custody who discussed linguistic artefacts and<br />

situations which were less routine and in some cases completely new to them. This mixture of<br />

interactions with institutional 'insiders' and 'outsiders' and with interviewees with very different routes to<br />

the interview room, provides fertile ground <strong>for</strong> an examination of the diversity of orientations to what<br />

might, at first, appear a fairly homogeneous interview setting.<br />

The paper explores this diversity, by seeking moments of tension, manifest through meta-language<br />

and meta-linguistic exchanges on the surface of the interview transcript, which illuminate the emergent<br />

and unstable dynamic beneath. The paper there<strong>for</strong>e offers a data-based perspective which attempts<br />

to see interviews <strong>for</strong> what they are, communicative events in their own right, as well as recognising<br />

what they can offer, particular kinds of insight grounded in the interview context.<br />

Reference:<br />

Briggs, C. (1986) Learning How to Ask. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Facilitation Style in Focus Group Interviews<br />

Professor Greg Myers<br />

<strong>Linguistics</strong> and Modern English Language, Lancaster University<br />

g.meyers@lancs.ac.uk<br />

Handbooks on conducting focus groups give various suggestions <strong>for</strong> the moderator or facilitator who<br />

gets the discussion going and keeps it on the topics of interest to the researchers. But these<br />

suggestions tend to be general and prescriptive; there is little consideration of the range of possible<br />

kinds of discussion within the focus group <strong>for</strong>mat, or of the implications of this range <strong>for</strong> analysis of the<br />

discussion or use of the findings. This paper draws on conversation analytical studies of interviews<br />

and focus groups to consider the possible effects of differences in focus group facilitation, from what<br />

might be called more interventionist to what might be called more responsive styles. The analysis<br />

deals with transcripts of ten groups by two facilitators, and considers questions, prompts, receipts,<br />

<strong>for</strong>mulations, and in<strong>for</strong>mation turns from the facilitator, and responses, challenges, and questions from<br />

the participants. The finding is not a simple correlation of the facilitator's technique and the results,<br />

and certainly not a prescription of one most effective style. Instead the analysis shows how the<br />

ongoing discussion, including contributions of both the facilitator and the participants, opens up and<br />

closes off possible kinds of talk.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 41 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Post-Graduate <strong>Colloquia</strong> 2004<br />

Getting a paper published in an academic journal<br />

Catherine Xiang<br />

Post-Graduate officer <strong>for</strong> the BAAL<br />

The Open University<br />

H.Xiang@open.ac.uk<br />

difficulties that PG members could have regarding publication during their PhD life. Getting paper<br />

published in an academic journal may be one of measurements <strong>for</strong> one‟s achievements through out<br />

the PhD. The main aim of the colloquium is to share the experience among the PG members in terms<br />

of publication and explore the factors and issues that are relevant to getting paper published. More<br />

importantly, we would be appreciated if we could have many reviewers, editors or more established<br />

researchers to participant in this colloquium and provide more insights and practical advice <strong>for</strong> those<br />

post-graduate students who would like to do in the future or who are already in the process of doing it.<br />

There<strong>for</strong>e, the colloquium will be emphasising on interaction among the participants and mutual<br />

contribution towards the topic. After the session, a brief report on the main ideas or issues emerged<br />

from the discussion will be produced and circulated to all the attendees.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 42 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Invited<br />

<strong>Colloquia</strong><br />

Migration and Diasporas<br />

Convenors:<br />

Prof. Mike Baynham<br />

School of Education, University of Leeds<br />

M.Baynham@education.leeds.ac.uk<br />

Prof. Dariusz Galasinski<br />

School of Humanities Languages and Social Sciences, University of Wolverhampton<br />

d.galasinski@wlv.ac.uk<br />

Discussant:<br />

Marilyn Martin-Jones<br />

School of Education and Lifelong Learning, University of Wales Aberystwyth<br />

mqm@aber.ac.uk<br />

Colloquium Abstract<br />

In an era in which public discourses, particularly in the media, increasingly present migration and<br />

diasporas through the lenses of nationalist and racist rhetorics (Wodak, & Riesegl,1999), creating<br />

atmospheres of social panic in which migrants, refugees and asylum seekers are seen as threatening<br />

the stable borders of national identities, there is, an urgent need <strong>for</strong> committed applied linguistic<br />

research “from the inside,” emphasizing through micro discourse analysis the subjective construction<br />

of these movements of human beings and the discursive processes in which they become engaged,<br />

rather than the objectivist “othering” of these in nationalist or racist mainstream discourses. Of course,<br />

as Wertsch has shown, narrative processes are also at work in these public discourses, in the<br />

constitutive stories which nations tell themselves. Our interest in this colloquium is in the stories that<br />

are ignored/silenced/othered by the public discourse on displacement, migration and settlement, but<br />

these „silenced‟ stories will necessarily be revealing about the nature of the public discourses within<br />

which migrants and migration are positioned. We are interested in the communicative practices that<br />

characterize processes of migration (which we see as starting while still at home, packing, planning, or<br />

perhaps hoping) and Diaspora We are also interested in the institutional processes such as asylum<br />

seeking procedures and the related power struggles over what constitute acceptable texts in those<br />

circumstances. Contributions to the colloquium may address a range of issues:<br />

� Issues of representation: how are migrants, refugees and processes of displacement, migration<br />

and settlement represented?<br />

� Issues of lived experience: how migrants cope with their experience of the process of migration<br />

and their sending and host communities?<br />

� Issues of identity construction: how are the identities of „migrant‟ „refugee‟, „displaced person‟<br />

constructed in discourse?<br />

� Issues of orientation in social worlds: how do shifts in time and space produce the shifts in social<br />

identities and processes characteristic of displacement, migration and settlement?<br />

� Issues of institutional practices: what are the institutional practices related to displacement?<br />

Paper one: Polycentricity and interactional regimes in ‘global neighborhoods’<br />

Jan Blommaert<br />

Universiteit Gent<br />

jan.blommaert@ugent.be<br />

James Collins<br />

University at Albany, SUNY<br />

james.Collins@kvab.be, collins@albany.edu<br />

Stef Slembrouck<br />

Universiteit Gent<br />

stef.slembrouck@ugent.be<br />

Focusing on multilingualism in Late-Modern urban environments, this paper argues <strong>for</strong> the<br />

neighborhood as a unit of practice mapped by field-specific relations. We show how language use and<br />

multilingualism are given social <strong>for</strong>m by conditions of polycentricity and regimes of interactional<br />

practice. We present a preliminary typology of different places in an immigrant neighborhood in Ghent<br />

(Belgium) that organize different patterns of language use and language assessment. Streets, shops,<br />

public health centers, schools, bars all function as „centers‟ in the neighborhood, but each one of them<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 43 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

allows or invites different interactional regimes, including perceptions of what counts as an acceptable<br />

set of (enacted) language resources from its users. Such densely layered patterns of multilingualism<br />

allow us to analyze the production of locality in the globalized era in which old and new <strong>for</strong>ms of<br />

transnational movement and intra-national response intermingle.<br />

Key words: Multilingualism, neighborhood ethnography, polycentricity, globalization, migration<br />

Paper two: Lost in communism. Narratives of post-1989 Polish migrant experience<br />

Dariusz Galasinski and Aleksandra Galasinska<br />

School of Humanities Languages and Social Sciences, University of Wolverhampton<br />

d.galasinski@wlv.ac.uk<br />

In this paper we are interested in constructions of migrant experience in the narratives of Polish post-<br />

1989 immigrants to the UK who perceive their migration as unsuccessful, despite their wish to<br />

contribute to and be integrated into the <strong>British</strong> society. More particularly, we shall focus upon the<br />

positioning of the migrant and her or his immediate family in the social and economic reality of the host<br />

country. The central argument of our paper is that the migrants‟ narrated experience is anchored in the<br />

communist discourses of labour, social security and the state.<br />

We shall demonstrate that the migrants construct themselves and their immediate families as the<br />

those failed by the state and its social support agencies. While ready to train, work, and, more<br />

generally, contribute to the society, the in<strong>for</strong>mants see this readiness as one which should to be<br />

complemented by the state‟s help in obtaining employment. Not only are such constructions<br />

reminiscent of discourses of communism in which the state is the distributor and guarantor of<br />

employment, but also such narratives are predisposing the migrants to failure.<br />

We shall finally argue that the immigrants‟ engagement with the dominant discourses of the host<br />

country, their new „learning to labour‟, must start right at the level of the positioning of work and the<br />

worker in the discourses of the state.<br />

Paper three: Roots and routes through literacies: changing participation in a changing<br />

environment<br />

Clara Keating, University of Coimbra<br />

The present paper draws on ethnographic research into the routes through language and literacy<br />

practices experienced by a group of Portuguese women who have migrated to London. It focused on<br />

the role of language and literacy in people‟s processes of creating identities in migrant situations. This<br />

was a dynamic process where people played their own active role, located in the changing<br />

environment of the Portuguese community in London that sees its profile shift rapidly from that of<br />

„migrant‟ (with all the restrictions that „being a migrant‟ implies) to that of „European citizenship‟ since<br />

1986 (with all the apparent social and economic possibilities that „European citizenship‟ implies).<br />

Social transition opened space <strong>for</strong> conflicting, ambiguous and hybrid ways of doing that overlapped<br />

the old and the new. New ways of understanding business, work, education, community associations<br />

and public institutions were emerging <strong>for</strong> the Portuguese in the city of London, but they did not replace<br />

the restrictions (in terms of language, work or social welfare) that people still experienced in their daily<br />

lives, and that confined a vast majority of them to the traditional places of social activity (usually,<br />

domestic help and the service sector). The study focused on the mechanisms of agency, resistance<br />

and trans<strong>for</strong>mation revealed by personal experiences with language and literacy as these experiences<br />

emerged from the changing structural and historical factors that configured them in many-faceted<br />

ways (Keating, Maria Clara, 2001).<br />

By drawing on insights taken from social theories of learning, the study of language and literacy as<br />

social practice and critical discourse analysis to focus on the person in the doing (Wenger, 1998,<br />

Engeström 1999, Barton and Hamilton 1998, Chouliaraki and Fairclough 1999), this paper focuses on<br />

Zelia‟s lived experiences with literacy upon her relocation to the city of London as these experiences<br />

were narrated by her and observed by me in events. In particular, I will focus on the ways in which<br />

Zelia “became an interpreter” fully recognised both by her community and the institutional context of<br />

legal interpreting as it happened in the city of London at the moment of research. In this process,<br />

Zelia followed a path through literacies that resonated the lived experiences of other people in the<br />

research. Upon her relocation to London, Zélia held on to what she knew, named the practices around<br />

her, legitimised them and eventually created new literacies of her own. Underlying this path were a<br />

number of actions, or mechanisms, that she used as she participated in social practices of literacy. I<br />

have called this a recycling process where the women in the research repeated, recognised, reflected,<br />

recombined and reinvented the literacies at their disposal. In my view, these mechanisms can be seen<br />

as as acts of learning, i.e., as changing participation, changing practice and changing identity. In other<br />

words, as acts of both personal and social change.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 44 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Structure of Colloquium<br />

Introduction and Scope of the Colloquium: Mike Baynham (15 mins)<br />

Paper One: 30 mins<br />

Paper Two: 30 mins<br />

Paper Three: 30 mins<br />

Discussant: Marilyn Martin Jones (15 mins)<br />

Open discussion: 30 mins<br />

Closing Remarks: Dariusz Galasinski (10 mins)<br />

Sign Languages in a Reconfiguring Europe<br />

Convenor: Graham H. Turner<br />

Department of Education and Social Science,<br />

University of Central Lancashire<br />

ghturner@uclan.ac.uk<br />

Among the European languages that have seen considerable change in circumstances since 1993 are<br />

the signed languages of these countries. A recent highlight is the Council of Europe's document from<br />

Spring 2003 entitled 'Protection of sign languages in the member states of the Council of Europe',<br />

engendered by the Commitee on Legal Affairs and Human Rights (Rapporteur: Malcolm Bruce, UK).<br />

With this document, the CoE not only recognizes the need <strong>for</strong> and recommends the creation of some<br />

legal tool to protect the Sign Languages of Europe: it requires either a new instrument specifically<br />

aimed at protecting sign languages or the addition of a protocol to the existing Charter on Regional or<br />

Minority Languages giving sign languages equal status to their spoken counterparts. It calls <strong>for</strong><br />

national recognition of Sign Languages in all member states (Krausnecker 2003).<br />

Whilst such positive changes can be identified, the reality <strong>for</strong> Deaf people remains that language<br />

attrition (Turner 1999) and specific <strong>for</strong>ms of linguistic genocide (Skutnabb-Kangas 2003) present<br />

identified threats as population sizes stand to reduce rapidly in the face of the ongoing pathologising of<br />

deafness (Ladd 2003) and the dramatic impact upon the demographics of signing communities of bioethically<br />

controversial medical procedures such as genetic intervention, cochlear implantation and<br />

hair-cell regeneration (Johnston 2004).<br />

This colloquium is there<strong>for</strong>e designed to bring together researchers from across Europe to review the<br />

changes that have reconfigured 'Deaf Europe' in the last decade, to reflect upon how these changes<br />

have occurred and the contribution that <strong>Applied</strong> Sign <strong>Linguistics</strong> has made, and to identify major<br />

elements of the collective 'agenda <strong>for</strong> change' in the decades to come.<br />

Paper one: Position of sign language in Croatia<br />

Vesna Ivasovic<br />

The beginning of the Croatian written language can be located in the 9th century, but the Croatian<br />

language was officially recognized in the middle of 19th century, after a national movement to give the<br />

Croatian language its position. Due to the unique Croat linguistic situation, <strong>for</strong>mal shaping of Croatian<br />

standard language was a process that took almost four centuries to complete.<br />

However, these historical facts didn't make governmental structures, legislators, and the public more<br />

aware of the language rights of Deaf people in Croatia. On the contrary, the position of Croatian Sign<br />

Language is extremely low in almost all aspects of Deaf people's lives. Croatian Sign Language is<br />

neither recognized nor respected. This has far-reaching negative consequences on Deaf people's<br />

identity, self-esteem, and quality of life.<br />

In this paper, the situation in Croatia regarding such issues as early intervention and cochlear implant<br />

policy, education, employment, sign language interpreters and sign language tutor training, TV<br />

programs, and>interpreting in various settings will be presented. Croatian Sign Language is not<br />

standardized, but this process should begin soon in cooperation with American linguists. There are<br />

various dialects in different parts of the country. Although the "golden age" of the Croatian Deaf<br />

community was in the 1980's, progress slowed after the loss of some famous Deaf leaders. The war<br />

made the situation even worse. This paper will seek to draw comparisons between the status of sign<br />

languages in Croatia and in neighboring countries and discuss possible ways to improve the status of<br />

Croatian sign language.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 45 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Paper two: Sign Language in a Reconfigured Germany<br />

Jens Hessmann<br />

University of <strong>Applied</strong> Sciences Magdeburg-Stendal<br />

This paper traces some of the changes that have affected the status of sign language and the Deaf<br />

community in a - albeit somewhat precariously-united Germany over the last decade. In some<br />

respects, this has been a story of success, and a substantial number of significant advances in such<br />

diverse areas as self-esteem and cultural productivity of the Deaf community, social legislation,<br />

training opportunities, service provision as well as the general level of awareness within the majority<br />

society have been made ever since the battle smoke of ideological clashes, provoked by an upsurge<br />

of linguistic awareness in the Deaf community in the early nineties, had settled. However, as a closer<br />

look will show, this is only one side of a story that can also be characterized by pointing out<br />

unrelenting opposing <strong>for</strong>ces, vexing political obstacles, exasperating internal weaknesses, and<br />

daunting counter developments. The resulting picture is one of ambivalence, seriously qualified<br />

optimism, and, curiously, a noticeable lack of awareness concerning the wider European perspective.<br />

Certainly, sign language and the Deaf community in Germany might be well advised to place their<br />

cause within the context of a wider European 'agenda <strong>for</strong> change'.<br />

Paper three: Development and Status of Flemish Sign Language<br />

Mieke Van Herreweghe & Myriam Vermeerbergen<br />

University of Ghent<br />

Since the first "Signs Conference" in Ghent in 1979 (where the use of Signed Dutch was promoted <strong>for</strong><br />

the first time), quite a lot has changed vis-à-vis the status of the sign language which is used in<br />

Flanders-Belgium (now called "Flemish Sign Language" or "Vlaamse Gebarentaal" or "VGT", but<br />

<strong>for</strong>merly called Flemish Belgian Sign Language or even Belgian Sign Language). In this paper, we<br />

would like to give a survey of the recent developments with respect to on the one hand its status and<br />

status planning activities and on the other hand corpus planning activities and the impact of sign<br />

language research on the language and its community.<br />

In order to achieve this we will focus on the development of sign language research in the last decade<br />

and the development of the status of VGT in the Deaf Community and in deaf education. Sign<br />

language research in Flanders is still in its infancy and as such quantitatively rather limited. It's only<br />

since the beginning of the 1990s that there has been sign language research. What's more, this has<br />

only been carried out by a handful of researchers. Nevertheless, there has always been close contact<br />

with the Deaf Community so that, a couple of years after the beginning of sign language research in<br />

Flanders, in 1996 the Flemish Deaf Community officially declared that they would start teaching VGT<br />

rather than Signed Dutch and as such recognized the fact that VGT is a fully-fledged language<br />

(whereas previously Signed Dutch was promoted). In deaf education the developments towards<br />

bilingual-bicultural education have progressed more slowly. In 1998 one school officially became a 'bibi"<br />

school with VGT as the first language and spoken/written Dutch as the second language. The 6<br />

other schools allow <strong>for</strong> Signed Dutch and have some VGT projects, but would not call themselves bibi-schools.<br />

In a second part of the paper we would like to demonstrate the impact of corpus planning activities on<br />

the language itself with respect to its lexicon and even its grammar. In Flanders it is estimated that the<br />

Deaf Community consists of approximately 6,000 VGT-users. In such a small linguistic community<br />

both corpus and status planning activities seem to have a lot of impact.<br />

Paper four: Austria's Sign Language Policy Reviewed: History, status report, analysis and<br />

suggested re<strong>for</strong>ms<br />

Verena Krausneker<br />

University of Vienna<br />

For the past 10 years the Austrian Deaf community has been communicating its wish <strong>for</strong> full<br />

recognition of Austrian Sign Language (ÖGS). This request has been <strong>for</strong>mally denied on several<br />

occasions by the Austrian Parliament.<br />

The paper contains an in-depth analysis of Austrian Sign Language policy; language policy is<br />

understood as multi-layered and multidimensional and there<strong>for</strong>e all fields are considered that influence<br />

the status of ÖGS and its Deaf users. This includes, to name just a few, media-, educational-, and<br />

research-policies.<br />

For the analysis of the state policy towards ÖGS, historical facts as >well as the contemporary<br />

situation are taken into account and contrasted with the requests and wishes of the Deaf language<br />

minority. Then the present status of ÖGS is described and its effects on users of ÖGS are analyzed.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 46 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The many areas of (Deaf) life are discussed in which >language, access to language and in<strong>for</strong>mation<br />

are relevant.<br />

The paper closes with practical suggestions concerning possible fields and levels of support <strong>for</strong> ÖGS<br />

and proposes measures to ensure a more successful Austrian Sign Language policy.<br />

Paper five: Sign Language Issues in the Netherlands<br />

Beppie v.d. Bogaerde and Trude Schermer<br />

University of Amsterdam/Hogeschool van Utrecht/Dutch Sign Center<br />

From the beginning of the 1980s, parents of deaf children began exerting pressure to effect a change<br />

in family counseling - they demanded more insight into the use of signs with their children. The<br />

KOMVA project was started (investigation of Nederlandse Gebarentaal: NGT) which was supported<br />

from the start by Prof. Ben Tervoort from the University of Amsterdam. Many students of general<br />

linguistics are interested in sign research. From 1985 / 1986 on the interest in signs also began to be<br />

manifest in special education. The introduction of signing children into the schools led to changes in<br />

the educational methods, at first in two school but spreading to all school towards the end of the<br />

1990s.<br />

At the same time there was close cooperation between the UvA, the Dutch Deaf Council, and the<br />

NSDSK, who started communication courses and courses to educate deaf people to become<br />

teachers. In 1985 the Second European Symposium on Sign Language Research introduced deaf<br />

people in this country to general linguistics and to insights from sign language research.<br />

In 1995 the NEDO (Nederlandse Dovenraad, Dutch Deaf council) was officially founded to represent<br />

the deaf community in the Netherlands (from 1999 on: Dovenschap). One of the major goals was to<br />

obtain recognition <strong>for</strong> the sign language, Nederlandse Gebarentaal. The KOMVA project led to<br />

language planning and at the same time the development of dictionaries. In 1996 the Ministers of<br />

Education and Welfare instituted a national committee, which was to investigate how NGT could best<br />

be recognized within the language recommendations of the EU. The report of this committee<br />

appeared in 1997 (Meer dan een gebaar) and issued about 65 recommendations on the recognition of<br />

NGT. The main recommendations dealt with the implementation of bilingual education <strong>for</strong> severely<br />

hearing impaired and deaf children, the institution of a higher educational programme <strong>for</strong> teachers and<br />

interpreters NGT, and a general ef<strong>for</strong>t to make society as a whole more accessible to the deaf<br />

community.<br />

Between 1999-2002 a Covenant was made, in which three projects were to be realized:<br />

Standardization of a basic lexicon, a curriculum <strong>for</strong> Sign Language Teaching and Deaf Culture, and a<br />

CD-ROM <strong>for</strong> NGT grammar. This was a joint ef<strong>for</strong>t of the schools <strong>for</strong> the deaf, the FODOK (parents),<br />

UvA, NSDSK, Dutch Sign Center (NGc) and Dovenschap. Their task was to plan the standardization<br />

and its implementation.<br />

Despite the standardization of the basic lexicon as yet no official recognition of NGT has occurred,<br />

although some money has become available to assemble/research the lexicon further, and to give<br />

in<strong>for</strong>mation to the public about NGT (via subsidies to the NGc) and further NGT curriculum<br />

development (via projects of the schools <strong>for</strong> the deaf and NGc). Most recently, a committee has been<br />

instituted (Sprong Vooruit) to advise the Dutch government on how to recognize the NGT as a<br />

language.<br />

A major new development is the impressive increase of the use of Cochlear Implants (CI) in young<br />

deaf children from the age of approx. 6 months and the increasing influence of medical staff on parent<br />

guidance. Medicalisation of parents of a deaf child is gaining ground, and together with the<br />

introduction of a new system of financial support <strong>for</strong> parents with handicapped children and third, the<br />

tendency to integrate deaf children (with or without a CI) into the regular (hearing) school system is<br />

undermining the implementation of bilingual programmes in the schools.<br />

Paper six: Norwegian Sign Language: "Interesting" Developments<br />

Irene Greftegreff<br />

Sør-Trøndealg University College, Trondheim<br />

There may have been a temptation in recent times in Norway to think that all was tranquil as regards<br />

reconfigurements in relation to Norwegian Sign Language, but the landscape has proven to be<br />

susceptible to sudden change. Two "interesting" developments have just occurred and will be<br />

examined further in this paper.<br />

First: The Ministry of Culture and Religion, no less, has commissioned a report on the legal status of<br />

Norwegian Sign Language, which is just being completed. The recommendation is to design a special<br />

law to ensure the rights of NSL users, and not to rely on existing legislation, which is insufficient. In<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 47 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

order to arrive at this point of action, a parallel is drawn to the special/official status of the Saami<br />

language(s).<br />

Second: The very same Ministry has moved in the direction of closing down all Government run<br />

schools <strong>for</strong> the deaf. Major realignments have been in the air during the Winter/Spring of 2003/4. On<br />

the one hand, a proposition has been put to the Norwegian Parliament to transfer all Deaf children to<br />

schools run by municipalities: strong protests have been made because the units will be too small to<br />

function as proper learning/socialization environments, and the proposal may very well be<br />

unsuccessful. On the other hand, we have seen a major reduction in funds to all Government run<br />

"centers of competence in Special Education". This has been used as an opportunity to cut resources<br />

available to all four centers that run schools <strong>for</strong> Deaf children by as much as 15 per cent. These four<br />

centers are widely understood to have been directly targeted.<br />

This paper will thus bring a report from the frontline as regards these developments; a brief analysis of<br />

how these events can be located in the context of the history of Norwegian Sign Language policy and<br />

its research underpinnings, and of where the present reconfiguration appears to be leading, coupled<br />

with a 'close-up' view - in<strong>for</strong>med by the presenter's long-standing engagement with sign linguistics, her<br />

current association with one of the affected resource centers, and her position as vice chair of the<br />

Norwegian Deaf <strong>Association</strong> - of the impact of these sudden shifts at the crossroads of language,<br />

education, politics and community development.<br />

“Communicating Europe”: Language Policies, Participation and Democratization<br />

Convenor:<br />

Prof. Ruth Wodak<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Vienna<br />

<strong>Linguistics</strong> Department, University of Lancaster, UK<br />

Ruth.wodak@univie.ac.at<br />

http://www.univie.ac.at/discourse-politics-identity<br />

1. General Themes of the Panel<br />

For a fairly long period of time now, Europe has been in the search <strong>for</strong> its identity, it has been looking<br />

<strong>for</strong> its definition and its „soul‟ (Moisi 1999, 45). The EU has even established a website entitled “The<br />

future of Europe – Debate” which provides contributions to this debate from all member states as well<br />

as candidate countries (http://europa.eu.int/futurum/debate_en.htm). Ideational motives, themes and<br />

horizons have regained importance in European political discourses vis-à-vis purely economic<br />

questions (“convergence criteria”) (cf., inter alia, Assmann 1999;Bellier and Wilson 2000; Brague<br />

1993; Busch and Krzyzanowski (<strong>for</strong>thcoming); De Cillia, Krumm and Wodak 2000 and 2003;<br />

Hermann, Brewer and Risse 2004; Ifversen 2002; Malmborg and Stråth 2002; Mokre, Weiss and<br />

Bauböck 2003; Oberhuber (<strong>for</strong>thcoming); Wodak and Puntscher-Riekmann 2003; Wodak and Weiss<br />

2004). In this search, Europe has been defined as imagined construct which requires paramount,<br />

cultural or political, common and shared identity (Anderson 1991).<br />

Who is Europe? What is Europe? At the beginning of the 21 st century, these questions concern not<br />

only those, like the USA, who have to adjust to the “new” Europe (while calling part of Europe “old<br />

Europe”); they have as well become the <strong>for</strong>mative questions of the European political process itself. In<br />

the face of the coming enlargement of the European Union (EU) and the accompanying necessity of<br />

re-arranging the institutional frame of EU decision-making, an extensive reflection about the<br />

foundation and finalité of the common Europe has absorbed the political arena. East and West are<br />

seen to grow together, finally. The end of the Cold War is celebrated, the mission of “peace” and<br />

“freedom” are propagated. However, this is true only in some arenas. On the other hand, we observe<br />

many non-transparent economic interests and restrictions of free movement and migration.<br />

Contradictions “pop” into the eyes.<br />

Numerous attempts of the EU at creating an „European identity‟, which have been taking place <strong>for</strong><br />

almost exactly thirty years now, prove that the EU has been searching <strong>for</strong> such an “ “identity” (or<br />

“identities”), in order to build its image as a representative and legitimate polity and as an important<br />

actor on the international scene. Ever since the 1973 Declaration of European Identity, the EU has<br />

been attempting at delineating its (political) self-definition linked with the defence of (mostly economic)<br />

„western‟ values and strictly linked to defining its borders and the non-European „other‟.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 48 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

A redefinition of “Europe” stands in front of the new upcoming (self-) challenge, once its enlargement<br />

becomes effective with the „first wave‟, of the new members (Cyprus, Czech Republic, Estonia,<br />

Hungary, Latvia, Lithuania, Malta, Slovakia, Slovenia, Poland) joining in May 2004, and the „distant‟<br />

enlargement states (Bulgaria, Romania, Croatia and Turkey) still waiting outside EU‟s doors, perhaps<br />

until 2007 or later.<br />

Moreover, the search <strong>for</strong> “European identities” has led to the European Convention and the drafting of<br />

a European Constitution in the years 2002/3 (Oberhuber <strong>for</strong>thcoming; Krzyzanowski <strong>for</strong>thcoming). The<br />

discussion of what Europe is supposed to be or should be or will be, has thus not stopped (this debate<br />

begun very intensively also in “visionary speeches” of prominent EU politicians, such as the Humboldt<br />

Speech by J. Fischer in May 2000, at the Humboldt University, Berlin; see Weiss 2002; Wodak and<br />

Weiss 2004). The “failure” to agree on the draft constitution in December 2003, in Rome, marks<br />

another corner stone of the on-going tensions and processes of EU-enlargement and definitions of<br />

European identity. New proposals have been presented, such as “Europe of two speeds” (Europa der<br />

zwei Geschwindigkeiten; G. Schröder), a Europe of core states and peripheral states, and so <strong>for</strong>th.<br />

Moreover, recently debates, mostly in the media, have started about the threat of in-coming migrants<br />

after the enlargement in May 2004 and the possible danger to the majority population in the now EU<br />

member states of losing their jobs. Many EU-member states have thus decided to restrict mobility,<br />

although the enlargement countries should participate in the same Human Rights and EU-legislation<br />

as all other countries (Bauböck 1995; Haltern 2002). The danger of constructing two classes of EUcitizens<br />

becomes visible: “first-class citizens” of the 15 member states and “second-class citizens” of<br />

the enlargement countries. Tensions are to be predicted as well as difficulties in the transition<br />

processes (Jessop 1990).<br />

Issues of Human Rights, minority policies and language policies will most likely all be a priority on the<br />

agenda, as many minorities live in the enlargement countries which have had big socio-political<br />

problems over the recent years (Roma and Sinti in Slovakia and the Czech Republic, Rumanians in<br />

Hungary, Jews in Hungary and so <strong>for</strong>th; Kovács 1995). Proposals <strong>for</strong> best practices in supporting<br />

multilingualism and European language policies as well as <strong>for</strong> fighting discrimination and xenophobia<br />

will have to be implemented (see http://eumc.eu.int ).<br />

2. Organisation of Panel<br />

This panel (3,5 hours) will take up three large themes of the above mentioned complexity of the ongoing<br />

processes of EU enlargement:<br />

Language policies<br />

1) Communication, representation, participation<br />

2) Constructing European Identities<br />

These themes are very well connected to each other, and to <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>, in multiple ways:<br />

The Research on Language Policies and Multilingualism is a central issue of <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> in<br />

many Linguistic departments; moreover, the study of multilingualism and media has shown that<br />

language policies also affect global processes as well as migration and integration of migrants into<br />

European societies. Thus, identity policies are also influenced.<br />

The transparency and comprehensibility of EU policies (documents, speeches, and so <strong>for</strong>th) as well as<br />

the construction of new public (virtual) spaces via the Internet has to be seen as one of the first<br />

attempts of EU policy makers to establish interaction with the European citizens. (This attempt is one<br />

of the four suggested pillars of the White Paper on European Governance 2001). The study of aspects<br />

of EU policies (be it on the Internet or in the organizations) does not only allow <strong>for</strong> descriptions of texts<br />

and discourses; results might be taken up by <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> which could offer some solutions to<br />

problems rooting in inter- and cross cultural misunderstandings.<br />

The papers in the panel will discuss important aspects of all these themes, specifically from the point<br />

of view of possible contributions to <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>. Each of the six papers will be allowed 40<br />

minutes (25 minutes lecture, 15 minutes discussion). At the end of the panel, a general debate should<br />

take place. A coffee break should be provided after the first three papers.<br />

3. Abstracts:<br />

Paper one: 'Identity Spaces in-Between: National and European Identities, Discourse and<br />

Socio-Political Change'<br />

Michal Krzyzanowski M.A.<br />

University of Vienna, Department of <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Research Centre 'Discourse, Politics,<br />

Identity'<br />

michal.krzyzanowski@univie.ac.at<br />

http://www.univie.ac.at/discourse-politics-identity<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 49 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

This paper seeks to explore how discourse-analytic and applied-linguistic approaches may contribute<br />

to a better understanding and in-depth analysis of socio-political change and to an explanation of<br />

transition processes, which influence collective identification patterns and collective identities in<br />

Europe.<br />

By drawing on a broad theoretical background associated with general issues of modernization<br />

(Sztompka), globalization (Bauman, Beck), Europeanization (Bach, Risse) and post communist<br />

trans<strong>for</strong>mation, the paper seeks to explore how social and political change takes place subsequently<br />

to the trans<strong>for</strong>mation of national, discursive representations and constructions of the national,<br />

„collective self‟ (national identities) as well as of the supranational European space (European<br />

identities). By taking a CDA perspective (and thus treating discourse as reproducing society, politics<br />

and culture, as well as being reproduced by them (Fairclough, Wodak)), it is suggested that the<br />

dynamics of discursive, social and political change all merge into „Identity Spaces In-Between‟ which<br />

display important changes of collective (national and European) identification patterns of national<br />

groups.<br />

Analytically, the paper draws on elements of the Discourse-Historical Approach of CDA (Wodak,<br />

Reisigl), on the analysis of thematic structures (Van Dijk), and on the concept of “historical semantics”<br />

(Koselleck). The analysis focuses on discourses of national „political elites‟ (i.e. Polish politicians<br />

expressing „strong pro-European orientation‟) within the national public sphere (media at the national<br />

level) as well as on the supranational level of EU politics.<br />

Paper two: Trans<strong>for</strong>mation of ideologies of multilingualism in a changing Europe<br />

Normand Labrie, Professeur<br />

Centre de recherches en éducation franco-ontarienne, OISE/UT, Université de Toronto<br />

http://www.oise.utoronto.ca/CREFO<br />

Besides being part of the daily sociolinguistic realities of many constituencies, institutions and citizens,<br />

multilingualism in Europe is an ideological construct which has been undergoing thorough<br />

trans<strong>for</strong>mations in the past decades in pace with social, economic and political change. Long<br />

considered a unique and fundamental characteristic of the European identity, multilingualism has now<br />

become a major defining marker of the globalized economy around the world. In this paper, based on<br />

an-ongoing study of bilingualism and the new economy, we will examine how people working <strong>for</strong> a<br />

<strong>for</strong>mer public French-speaking Belgian corporation, recently acquired by a predominantly Englishspeaking<br />

Canadian private company, commercially present all over the world, deal with the ideology of<br />

multilingualism, the construction of a global corporate identity, the negotiation of power relationship<br />

between languages, and multilingual communication. Based on this case study, we will outline some<br />

possible theoretical and methodological contributions that applied linguistics can make to the study of<br />

current changes in multilingual practices and the ideologies of multilingualism in a global economy<br />

which also affects the “new” Europe.<br />

Paper three: EU Language Policies<br />

Dr. Brigitta Busch<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Vienna<br />

Brigitta.busch@univie.ac.at<br />

Cultural policies and there<strong>for</strong>e also language policies within the European Union are still regulated<br />

according to the principle of subsidarity, i. e. the individual member states are still considered to be the<br />

main actors in this domain. Nevertheless, political declarations, policy guidelines as well as<br />

instruments of indirect intervention (e. g. subsidies, different joint programs in the fields of education,<br />

culture and media) on the Union level express a certain commitment to endow linguistic diversity as a<br />

common principle in language policies within the EU. For the moment, it remains unclear whether this<br />

notion of linguistic diversity will correspond to the lowest common denominator between diverging and<br />

sometimes conflicting nation state interests or whether it will be based on the linguistic resources and<br />

needs of Europe' s citizens.<br />

Empirical studies in applied linguistics are increasingly focusing on language in multilingual urban<br />

environments, in border regions and more generally on language under the condition of globalization.<br />

Such recent works point out that in language policies (nation) states are loosing their central role as<br />

other players (e. g. cultural industries, regional and urban administrations, grass-root initiatives) gain<br />

importance. At the same time basic assumptions which have unquestioned dominated language<br />

policies in the nation state framework are being challenged. Notions of linguistic homogeneity,<br />

linguistic purity and monolingualism as the 'norm' are deconstructed as categories linked to the nation<br />

state paradigm.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 50 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The aim of the paper is to situate actual language policy orientations in Europe in the context of the<br />

works in applied linguistics which emphasize the role of the supra-state and sub-state levels and<br />

challenge the biases inherent to the nation state paradigm.<br />

Paper four: European Identity and the minority issue (Irene Bellier, Paris)<br />

Prof. Irene Bellier<br />

CNRS, LAIOS Paris<br />

ibellier@club-internet.france<br />

With the next (and future) enlargement to Central and Eastern European countries, the European<br />

Union is to face new challenges regarding its institutional capacity to speak “with one voice”. New<br />

actors bring new practices, topics, languages and ways of doing, and that constitutes one of many<br />

problems to be solved with the adoption of a European constitution defining common principles and<br />

values. New comers also bring new actors in the political field such as representatives of different<br />

minorities who fight <strong>for</strong> improving their political, cultural, linguistic and social conditions of existence. I<br />

propose to explore the introduction of the minority issue on the EU agenda, the question of including<br />

collective rights in European governance, and the changes that the organization of a Roma<br />

in<strong>for</strong>mation office in Brussels have achieved.<br />

Paper five: What is a language? The difficulties inherent in language rights<br />

Prof. Sue Wright<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, Aston University<br />

suewright30@yahoo.co.uk<br />

When language rights first became a matter of interest in international law, the rights envisaged were<br />

only negative rights. The scope of the early declarations and agreements was to protect those who<br />

wanted to use a minority language in the private sphere from persecution or simply disadvantage. In<br />

more recent legislation the compass of the concept has broadened. Language rights are now more<br />

likely to mean the right of speakers to use their language in the public domain.<br />

Those concerned to defend and promote a „minority‟ language are usually in accord on the rights that<br />

they are asking <strong>for</strong> when they demand language rights. They want the language to be used in<br />

governance, in education and in bureaucracy. However, there may be less agreement on the object of<br />

those rights. For a language to be the medium in the political, educational and administrative spheres,<br />

it needs to have standard <strong>for</strong>m. Agreeing on this standard <strong>for</strong>m may be difficult. This paper examines<br />

the language rights issue in its linguistic dimension.<br />

Paper six: Coming to terms with 'Euro-English': but in and on our own terms<br />

Prof. Barbara Seidlhofer<br />

English department, University of Vienna<br />

Barbara.seidlhofer@univie.ac.at<br />

Throughout Europe, there is a general awareness and expectation that the demand <strong>for</strong> English as a<br />

patently useful means of communication will be self-sustaining, at least in the short and medium term.<br />

In relation to the declared aims of European language policy of linguistic diversification and<br />

plurilingualism, there<strong>for</strong>e, the question to address is not "English or other/our languages?" but "How to<br />

reduce English to equality?"<br />

This contribution will seek to demonstrate that it is both desirable and feasible <strong>for</strong> Europeans to<br />

appropriate the English they so widely use as a lingua franca. It will be argued that we need to<br />

reconceptualize 'English' as the property of all who use it as a handy instrument, alongside the<br />

traditional concept of English as the property of its native speakers. The latter can stay intact <strong>for</strong> those<br />

who want to take it up, but they are likely to be a diminishing minority.<br />

This reconceptualization of English as global rather than local also means, of course, that 'English' has<br />

to be uncoupled from the culture(s) of its origins and appropriated <strong>for</strong> the expression of the cultures<br />

and identities of its international users. It also follows that the native speakers no longer regulate the<br />

norms governing the use of English as an international language. Such a conclusion is legitimate and<br />

indeed logically necessary as soon as 'English' is proclaimed to be a global means of communication<br />

of unprecedented proportions. All this also means that we urgently require a description of how users<br />

of English as an international language actually talk and write in order to be able to derive an<br />

endonormative concept and, ultimately, pedagogical models of this lingua franca.<br />

Based on data from VOICE, the Vienna-Ox<strong>for</strong>d International Corpus of English, this contribution will<br />

focus on discussing evidence of how users of English as a lingua franca from various European<br />

backgrounds manage to co-construct the 'English' that serves their purposes best, while at the same<br />

time clearly retaining their identities and voices as members of quite diverse linguacultures.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 51 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Paper seven: Communicating in new public spaces: The website “Europa” and its implications<br />

Prof. Ruth Wodak<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Vienna<br />

<strong>Linguistics</strong> Department, University of Lancaster, UK<br />

Ruth.wodak@univie.ac.at<br />

Scott Wright, MA.<br />

Department of Political Sciences, University of East Anglia, Norwich<br />

Scott.wright@uea.ac.uk<br />

This paper will illustrate qualitative and quantitative research on Internet debate <strong>for</strong>ums (EU websites),<br />

about the EU and related topics. Specifically, we will be concerned with the following questions:<br />

� In which languages do people communicate with each other on the “web”?<br />

� Do they actually interact with each other, which genres are used?<br />

� Are dialogues created or do unrelated statements follow each other?<br />

� Who uses these possibilities? With which implications?<br />

� Who has access?<br />

Lastly, we are interested if these new “virtual” spaces create possibilities <strong>for</strong> European citizens to<br />

exchange and debate their problems about the EU; and, following this question, if these debates allow<br />

<strong>for</strong> more transparency, participation and democratization in the EU.<br />

We combine two methodological approaches: quantitatively, statistical analysis of huge data samples<br />

provides an overview of such debate <strong>for</strong>ums. A qualitative discourse analysis, based on relevance<br />

theory and argumentation theory allows <strong>for</strong> an in-depth analysis of a case study, concerning a debate<br />

on “European language policies” in several EU working languages.<br />

References:<br />

Anderson, Benedict. 1991. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of<br />

Nationalism. London: Verso.<br />

Assmann, Jan. 1999. Das kulturelle Gedächtnis. München: Beck.<br />

Bauböck, Rainer. 1995. Transnational Citizenship: Membership and Rights in International Migration.<br />

Aldershot: Edward Elgar.<br />

Bauböck, Rainer. 2003. Im Missverstandniss vereint? Assymetrie in Multinationalen Föderationen. In:<br />

In: Monika Mokre, Gilbert Weiss, and Rainer Bauböck (eds.) Europas Identitäten: Mythen, Konflikte,<br />

Konstruktionen. Frankfurt a.M.: Campus: 117-144.<br />

Bellier, Irène, and Thomas M. Wilson. (eds.). 2000. An Anthropology of the European Union: Building,<br />

Imaging and Experiencing the New Europe. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Berg.<br />

Brague, R. (1993) Europa. Eine exzentrische Identität. Frankfurt: Campus.<br />

Busch, Brigitta, and Michał Krzyżanowski. <strong>for</strong>thcoming. Inside and Outside the European Union:<br />

Migration Policies, Security Issues and the EU Enlargement. To be published in: James Anderson and<br />

Warwick James. (eds.). Europe’s Borders and Geopolitics: Expansion, Exclusion and Integration in the<br />

European Union.<br />

De Cillia, Rudolf, Hans-Jürgen Krumm, and Ruth Wodak. (eds.). 2000. Loss of Communication in the<br />

In<strong>for</strong>mation Age. Vienna: Austrian Academy of Sciences.<br />

De Cillia, Rudolf, Hans-Jürgen Krumm, and Ruth Wodak. (eds.). 2003. The Costs of Multilingualism:<br />

Globalisation and Linguistic Diversity. Vienna: Austrian Academy of Sciences.<br />

Haltern, Ulrich. 2002 Pathos and Patina: The Failure and Promise of Constitutionalism in the<br />

European Imagination. Con-WEB: Constitutionalism Web Papers, no. 6/2002.<br />

Hermann, Richard, Marilyn Brewer, and Thomas Risse (eds.). 2004. Identities in Europe and the<br />

Institutions of the European Union. Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield.<br />

Ifversen, Jan. 2002. Europe and European Culture: a Conceptual Analysis. European Societies 4(1),<br />

2002: 1-26.<br />

Jessop, Robert. 1990. State Theory: Putting the Capitalist state in its Place. Cambridge: Polity Press.<br />

Krzyżanowski, Michał. <strong>for</strong>thcoming. European Identity Wanted: On Discursive Dimensions of the<br />

European Convention. To be published in: Ruth Wodak and Paul Chilton (eds.) New Research<br />

Agenda in CDA: Theory and Multidisciplinarity. Amsterdam: Benjamins.<br />

Malmborg, Mikael af, and Bo Stråth. 2002. Introduction: The National Meanings of Europe. In: Mikael<br />

af Malmborg and and Bo Stråth (eds.). The Meaning of Europe. Ox<strong>for</strong>d: Berg, 1-27<br />

Mokre, Monika, Gilbert Weiss, and Rainer Bauböck. (eds.). 2003. Europas Identitäten: Mythen,<br />

Konflikte, Konstruktionen. Frankfurt a. M.: Campus; Muntigl, Peter, Weiss, Gilbert, Wodak, Ruth<br />

(2000). EU-Discourses on Un/Employment. Amsterdam: Benjamins.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 52 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Oberhuber, Florian. <strong>for</strong>thcoming. ‘Deliberation‟ or „Mainstreaming‟? Empirically Researching the<br />

European Convention. To be published in: Ruth Wodak and Paul Chilton (eds.) New Research<br />

Agenda in CDA: Theory and Multidisciplinarity. Amsterdam: Benjamins.<br />

Stråth, Bo (ed). 2000. Europe and the Other and Europe as the Other. Brussels: PIE-Peter Lang<br />

Weiss, Gilbert. 2002. Searching <strong>for</strong> Europe: The problem of legitimisation and representation in recent<br />

political speeches on Europe. Journal of Language and Politics 1(1): 59-83<br />

Wodak, Ruth and Sonja Puntscher-Riekmann. 2003. Europe <strong>for</strong> All: Diskursive Konstruktionen<br />

Europäischer Identitäten. In: Monika Mokre, Gilbert Weiss, and Rainer Bauböck (eds.) Europas<br />

Identitäten: Mythen, Konflikte, Konstruktionen. Frankfurt a.M.: Campus: 283-304.<br />

Wodak, R. & Weiss, G. 2004. Visions, ideologies and utopias in the discursive construction of<br />

European identities: Organizing, representing and legitimizing Europe, in Pütz, M., Neff, A., van<br />

Aertselaer, G., van Dijk, T.A. (Eds.) Communicating Ideologies: Language, Discourse and Social<br />

Practice, Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang: 225-252 (<strong>for</strong>thcoming).<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 53 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

SIG <strong>Colloquia</strong><br />

Multimodality SIG Colloquium: Multimodality and Learning<br />

Dr Lesley Lancaster<br />

Institute of Education, Manchester Metropolitan University<br />

l.lancaster@mmu.ac.uk<br />

Dr Regine Hampel<br />

Dep. of Languages, Faculty of Education and Language Studies, The Open University<br />

R.Hampel@open.ac.uk<br />

Dr Mirjam Hauck<br />

Dep. of Languages, Faculty of Education and Language Studies, The Open University<br />

M.Hauck@open.ac.uk<br />

Prof Gunther Kress (Discussant)<br />

Institute of Education, University of London<br />

g.kress@ioe.ac.uk<br />

Multimodality is a developing area of research, and one which could be considered to involve a shift of<br />

paradigm in thinking about the communication and representation of meanings. It has been the<br />

subject of a number of recent conferences across Europe.<br />

As a SIG we recognize its significance across a number of disciplines and fields, and this is reflected<br />

in the varied backgrounds of its members. This colloquium, however, is focusing on just one of these<br />

areas. In recent years multimodality has led to important developments in thinking about teaching and<br />

learning. This colloquium reflects some of the theoretical diversity and practical applications in this<br />

area.<br />

We are presenting six short papers. The first two focus on pre-school children and their multimodal<br />

explorations and expressions of meaning. The next two look at the continuum of multimodality in texts<br />

and teaching in secondary education. The final papers explore the relevance of multimodality in online<br />

environments <strong>for</strong> language learning at tertiary level.<br />

ABSTRACTS<br />

Multimodal learning in the early years<br />

Dr. Rosie Flewitt<br />

School of Education, University of Southampton<br />

rsf@soton.ac.uk<br />

This paper considers how young children use the different modes of talk, body movement, facial<br />

expression and gaze to communicate and learn during their first year of preschool. Sample extracts<br />

from data collected in ethnographic video case studies of 3 year olds in an English preschool<br />

playgroup illustrate how children interact multimodally with peers and adults in different preschool<br />

activities, and how practitioners can support young children‟s multimodal explorations and expressions<br />

of meaning. The paper argues that recognising the multimodality of children‟s meaning making not<br />

only allows children space and time to adapt to the new kinds of communicative practices they<br />

encounter in preschool, but also draws attention to the need <strong>for</strong> practitioners and policy makers to<br />

value how children learn in diverse modes.<br />

The UK Foundation Stage Curriculum <strong>for</strong> 3-5 year olds recognises that children learn „in different<br />

ways‟ through „movement and all their senses‟ (DfEE/QCA 2000: 20-21), yet practical and theoretical<br />

approaches to how children learn in different modes remain under-researched. More rigorous<br />

understandings are needed throughout Europe and beyond, as multimodal approaches to early<br />

learning reach across languages and cultural contexts. Understanding multimodal learning is<br />

particularly relevant in contemporary UK education, where, contrary to the principles of the Foundation<br />

Stage, research has found an increase in the direct teaching of numeracy and literacy to 3 and 4 year<br />

olds in preschools, suggesting a fundamental lack of understanding of the principles of early years<br />

provision in reception classes (Adams et al, 2004).<br />

Reference<br />

Adams, S. Alexander, E., Drummond, M.J. and Moyles, J. (2004) Inside the Foundation Stage:<br />

Recreating the Reception Year (Final Report) London, <strong>Association</strong> of Teachers and Lecturers (ATL)<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 54 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Grammaticisation in early mark making<br />

Dr Lesley Lancaster<br />

Institute of Education, Manchester Metropolitan University<br />

l.lancaster@mmu.ac.uk<br />

The capacity of children under three to interpret and construct graphic signs in ways that show<br />

structural understanding of writing or drawing systems is frequently questioned. Until they are able to<br />

transcribe speech and produce realistic representations, their attempts might be considered creative,<br />

but not essentially related to such systems. In addition, since they are still developing as language<br />

users, it is rarely possible to ask them what they mean.<br />

However, this paper will argue that they are able to both interpret and generate quite abstract features<br />

of these systems. These include the kinds of categories and relationships which underpin the<br />

grammatical structures necessary <strong>for</strong> the production of meaningful written texts. This paper will look at<br />

how children around the age of two depict these in their graphic representations. Examples of this<br />

basic grammaticisation will be considered: how children use variation within a category of mark in<br />

order to generate a range of meanings, how size and location give marks representational<br />

significance, and how the placing and juxtaposition of marks suggest syntactic strategies.<br />

This activity is characterized by an essentially social and bodily engagement with texts in which the<br />

physical process of production is often incorporated into the meaning. The use of multimodal<br />

description and analysis of the process can, it is argued, start to provide a much clearer picture of the<br />

cognitive procedure involved than would be possible using more conventional <strong>for</strong>ms of analysis. It has<br />

the capacity to move the boundaries of thinking about the abilities of very young children. In this<br />

regard, the paper will consider whether evidence of grammatical development in the written mode<br />

might have a distinct phase, prior to the production of alphabetic writing.<br />

A multimodal ecology of the text in „A‟Level English language examination<br />

Dr Tim Shortis<br />

Graduate School of Education, University of Bristol<br />

Tim.Shortis@bristol.ac.uk<br />

Dr Carey Jewitt<br />

Institute of Education, University of London<br />

C.Jewitt@ioe.ac.uk<br />

In this paper we compare the representation of texts in a sample of „A‟Level English Language<br />

Examination papers set over the past decade in order to explore the changes in 'what constitutes<br />

English and its assessment'. Prior to the year 2000, texts used in the examination papers were re-set<br />

in a word processed <strong>for</strong>mat, stripped of colour, font, layout, accompanying images, and devoid of the<br />

material marks of its 'history'. In 2001 the texts <strong>for</strong> examination papers were reproduced in facsimile<br />

<strong>for</strong>m to include the original graphology of the texts. This added graphology to the linguistic framework<br />

<strong>for</strong> the study and assessment of texts in the English curriculum (an aspect that other countries such as<br />

Australia had already incorporated into the English curriculum). The sample of texts that we discuss in<br />

the paper present a 'continuum of multimodality': from the word processed linguistic texts of the 1995<br />

examination paper through to the visual texts of 2004 with typographic detail, colour, and complete<br />

with creases and stains. Taking a multimodal approach to these texts we identify what<br />

representational and technological changes have occurred across the sample and ask what this<br />

means <strong>for</strong> 'what English is' and the implications <strong>for</strong> the work of students in analysing texts <strong>for</strong><br />

examination and assessment.<br />

The <strong>for</strong>est, the king and the elephant herd – symbolic processes in a student response to<br />

history<br />

Shirley Palframan<br />

University of London, Institute of Education<br />

Spalframan@ioe.ac.uk<br />

In Kress and van Leeuwen‟s typology of visual representation, symbolic processes are those that<br />

establish what a represented participant is or means. Symbolic processes can be attributive –<br />

conferring identity on a carrier through an externalised symbolic attribute, <strong>for</strong> example a label. They<br />

can also be suggestive, establishing the mood or atmosphere of the representation of the carrier itself<br />

<strong>for</strong> example through the use of colour.<br />

This paper will examine in detail the symbolic processes in a student produced visual text – a plan of<br />

the ancient city of Benin. The sample text was produced in a London secondary school as part of a<br />

year nine History project. Having been given a range of multimodal sources relating to features of the<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 55 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

ancient city, students were required to produce their own, visual, representations. This study takes a<br />

single text sample and looks in detail at the symbolic processes involved.<br />

The paper will also exemplify the theoretical approach of „tracking semiosis‟; a system of placing<br />

resource texts alongside their trans<strong>for</strong>mations in order to expose the kind of choices implicit in their<br />

creation. With this approach the sample text is regarded as a creative response to available semiotic<br />

resources. The choice-making inherent in specific representational processes will be opened up <strong>for</strong><br />

analysis providing valuable insights into students‟ learning.<br />

Multimodal virtual learning spaces<br />

Dr Regine Hampel and Dr Mirjam Hauck<br />

Department of Languages, Faculty of Education and Language Studies, The Open University<br />

R.Hampel@open.ac.uk, M.Hauck@open.ac.uk<br />

Developments in technology are not only enabling us to store, process and access in<strong>for</strong>mation more<br />

easily but the introduction of the internet has also had an effect on the way we communicate. This in<br />

turn has had a profound impact on language teaching and learning, where we have seen a move to<br />

embrace new internet-based technologies such as email, chatting or conferencing. One of the<br />

questions that need to be asked is whether it is sufficient to see the new learning spaces as replicates<br />

of the conventional settings and to transpose theories and good practice that were developed <strong>for</strong> faceto-face<br />

settings to computer mediated communication, i.e. principles from second language acquisition<br />

or sociocultural theories.<br />

We suggest that it may also be useful to look to semiotics and the concept of multimodality, which<br />

explores how meaning is made in certain environments, using the modes and media available. This<br />

helps us not only investigate the constrictions but also the possibilities of the new media of in<strong>for</strong>mation<br />

and communication with their different modes: notions of design and authorship, of dissemination, and<br />

the increasing importance of the visual in the virtual learning spaces. In this paper we will look at how<br />

multimodality can in<strong>for</strong>m the development of language tuition using an audiographic conferencing tool<br />

and help us understand better both the demands made by synchronous online conferencing on<br />

developers, tutors and learners and its potential. Based on the evaluation of data collected over the<br />

past two years at the Open University („classroom‟ observation, logbooks, questionnaires and<br />

interviews) we are examining ways in which learners can be offered a combination of different modes<br />

(acoustic, visual and textual) to suit certain tasks as well as individual learning styles. The main<br />

purposes of this study are to identify crucial elements of task design, interaction and teacher/learner<br />

control.<br />

Multimodal data collection and analysis in task-based instruction<br />

Junko Hondo<br />

Asian and Middle Eastern Studies, University of Pennsylvania<br />

hondoj@sas.upenn.edu<br />

The proliferation of multi-media and the growth of the Internet have introduced a wide range of<br />

pedagogical applications <strong>for</strong> generating socially constructed semiotic events beyond the physical<br />

classroom. These applications provide an environment rich in data <strong>for</strong> empirical research and suggest<br />

new modes of analyzing the processes of knowledge construction. In this investigation of Foreign<br />

Language Acquisition (FLA) / Second Language Acquisition (SLA), learners of Japanese were<br />

involved in tasks designed to focus on non-salient <strong>for</strong>ms and phonological development. These tasks<br />

were carried out via a voiceboard program, WIMBA.<br />

Spontaneous output representing conceptual shifts evidenced in images and in oral <strong>for</strong>ms during task<br />

completion established a foundation <strong>for</strong> tracking semiosis. It also provided assessment resources not<br />

only <strong>for</strong> the researcher/practitioner but also <strong>for</strong> the learners themselves. 90% of ill uttered <strong>for</strong>ms were<br />

modified interactively during the task and resulted in 96.5% accuracy in a delayed post-test. 58% of<br />

targeted phonological adjustments were evident two weeks later following the provision of imagery<br />

and oral feedback.<br />

These results suggest that, when amalgamated with multimodal assessments, web-based<br />

communication in semantically contingent sequences can promote interlanguage modification among<br />

learners. The technologies employed in this study also have potential as longitudinal data collection<br />

tools as well as instructional tools. Unlike the stimulated recall or think aloud protocols, these<br />

multimodal analytical procedures reveal the subjects‟ cognitive processes without risking distorted<br />

recollection or adding to meta-cognitive stress by trying to multiply the directions of executive control.<br />

Although this project in its current stage was intended <strong>for</strong> incorporation in classes <strong>for</strong> FLA/SLA, the<br />

approach developed could be applicable to any other educational venue. The general accessibility of<br />

the web lends itself to the support of cooperative ventures between educational institutions across<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 56 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

national boundaries, extending opportunities <strong>for</strong> a wider dialogue regarding both research and<br />

pedagogy.<br />

Linguistic Ethnography SIG Colloquium<br />

Coordinators:<br />

Prof. Ben Rampton<br />

Department of Education and Professional Studies<br />

King‟s College London<br />

ben.rampton@kcl.ac.uk<br />

Richard Barwell<br />

Graduate School of Education, University of Bristol<br />

Richard.Barwell@bristol.ac.uk<br />

Jan Blommaert<br />

Universiteit Gent<br />

jan.blommaert@ugent.be<br />

James Collins<br />

University at Albany, SUNY<br />

james.Collins@kvab.be, collins@albany.edu<br />

Stef Slembrouck<br />

Universiteit Gent<br />

stef.slembrouck@ugent.be<br />

This whole-day colloquium consists of ten papers. The five papers in Part I consider the analysis of<br />

different time-scales and the relationship between the global and local in linguistic ethnography,<br />

attending to a variety of cultural arenas, media and genres (literacy, popular culture, verbal style,<br />

narrative, face-to-face interaction). This theoretical and methodological agenda then <strong>for</strong>ms a<br />

background <strong>for</strong> the five papers in Part II, which analyse multilingualism across a range of sites and<br />

„levels‟.<br />

Thirty minutes will be allocated <strong>for</strong> presentation and discussion of each paper, and there will be 30-40<br />

minutes <strong>for</strong> open discussion at the end of each Part, led off by a discussant. It is planned that each<br />

part should last 3 hours and 20 minutes, and we would very much like to hold both parts on the same<br />

day.<br />

Part I<br />

Time, the Global & The Local: Theoretical and methodological explorations<br />

Does the „linguistic‟ in linguistic ethnography mean that LE is necessarily focused on the fine details of<br />

situated interaction and events? How do we deal with processes that are longer term and widely<br />

spread? How do we reckon with, <strong>for</strong> example, history, globalisation or diaspora in our analyses?<br />

What difference do they make to the way we go about our work? Do they really count in our<br />

analyses? Or should we really only count them as a secondary interest?<br />

1. Time after time: Literacy and the recontextualisation of meanings.<br />

Catherine Kell<br />

University of Auckland/ Open University<br />

cathy.kell@xtra.co.nz<br />

In this paper I address a recent and influential question asked by Brandt and Clinton (2002). The<br />

question is “Can we not recognise and theorise the transcontextual aspects of literacy without calling it<br />

decontextualised?” Brandt and Clinton are concerned with what they call “methodological and<br />

conceptual impasses” in the social practice approach which they claim cannot adequately account <strong>for</strong><br />

the way in which literacy moves between the local and the global. In my research I am trying to<br />

develop a method <strong>for</strong> the systematic study of “recontextualisation” as a possible way of answering the<br />

above question. This situates the research within the broader social sciences where attempts are<br />

being made to understand the world as a series of flows and trajectories and tries to shift the focus in<br />

literacy research from what Rampton (2000) has called “production-within” to “projection-across”.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 57 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The data is drawn from a lengthy ethnographic project on housebuilding processes amongst shany<br />

town dwellers in Cape Town South Africa, where interactions occur within a participatory development<br />

project between the housebuilders, architects, buidlers, suppliers, local government officials and so<br />

on. I take Kress and van Leeuwen‟s model of communicative practice – “discourse, design, production<br />

and distribution” (2002) and I approach it from different angles, exploring theoretical and<br />

methodological approaches to the study of context and then examine the ways in which meanings are<br />

entextualised and recontextualised across time and space. I examine the flow of meanings <strong>for</strong>med<br />

and carried by written texts as they traverse contexts in sequences of discrete events which make up<br />

the trajectories or life histories of these meaning-making processes. Literacy practices are brought to<br />

bear in each of these trajectories in differing ways and are locked into the participation structures and<br />

activities of each event. The af<strong>for</strong>dances of literacy are explored and the couplings and switches of<br />

different communicative modes in the context of economies of meanings and signs which are<br />

characterised by severe inequality and social struggle.<br />

References:<br />

Brandt, D. and Clinton, K. (2002) Limits of the Local: Expanding Perspectives on Literacy as a Social<br />

Practice. In Journal of Literacy Research. 34:3. 337-356.<br />

Kress, G and Van Leeuwen, T. (2001) Multimodal Discourse: TheModes and Media of Contemporary<br />

Communication. London: Arnold Publishers<br />

Rampton, B. (2000) Continuity and Change in Views of Society in <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>. In Trappes-<br />

Lomax (ed) Change and Continuity in <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.<br />

2. Popular culture in class<br />

Prof. Ben Rampton<br />

Department of Education and Professional Studies, King‟s College London<br />

ben.rampton@kcl.ac.uk<br />

Contemporary theorists make potentially very consequential claims about the way our daily lives are<br />

being changed by techno-popular culture, but there are a lot of empirical contingencies on the paths<br />

between global cultural trends and the details of everyday life. This paper addresses the claim that<br />

traditional classroom authority relations have been changed by popular media culture. It draws on a<br />

Spencer-funded project 'Interaction, Media Culture and Adolescents at School', and it focuses on<br />

humming and singing in class. The account involves a quantitative survey, ethnography and microinteraction<br />

analysis, and it addresses the conditions and ethos in particular schools and classrooms,<br />

the cultural resources and dispositions that students bring with them, the positioning of individuals at<br />

school and in the peer group, the discourse within particular communicative events, and the kinds of<br />

interactional use to which different media are put. But it would be very hard to take any one of these<br />

and to read off its more general implications <strong>for</strong> the relationship between schooling and popular<br />

culture, or to say which counted most, and in the end, following Bakhtin and many others, I conclude<br />

that 'genres' are a key site <strong>for</strong> analysis of the way in which large-scale change impacts on everyday<br />

experience.<br />

Reference:<br />

M Bakhtin (1986). Speech Genres and Other Late Essays. Austin: University of Texas Press<br />

3. Seeking explanations <strong>for</strong> Penans‟ patterns of speech<br />

Peter Sercombe<br />

Northumbria University<br />

peter.sercombe@unn.a.c.uk<br />

Ethnography is a social construct that has been shaped by ideas and values outside the discipline.<br />

New ethnography, influenced by linguistics, has tended towards systems of classification that have<br />

been encouraged by methods in linguistic analysis. For descriptive purposes this may be adequate,<br />

but the significance of other variables, whether geographical, historical, cultural, social or economic,<br />

becomes salient when explanations are sought to account <strong>for</strong> descriptions that have been made. In<br />

order to understand patterns of language behaviour among Penans in Borneo, it was important <strong>for</strong> me<br />

to grapple with issues outside the Penan community I studied. This contribution provides examples of<br />

Penan discourse and argues, with supporting evidence, that to comprehend why and how Penans<br />

spoke in the ways they did can only be understood by looking beyond the community - at, <strong>for</strong> example,<br />

national government policy, Penans' relationships with other communities and ways in which they are<br />

perceived by members of neighbouring groups.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 58 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

4. Timescales, migration and autobiographical narratives<br />

Kate Pahl<br />

University of Sheffield<br />

k.pahl@sheffield.ac.uk<br />

This paper will draw on Lemke (2000)‟s work on artefacts and their accrued meaning in relation to<br />

timescales. It will also draw on work by Wortham (2003) in analysing the way timescales are linked to<br />

constructions of identity. This presentation will look at data collected from homes, both taped talk, and<br />

photographs, and analyse talk, and photographs of artefacts using a timescale frame of analysis. The<br />

analysis will consider how semiotic af<strong>for</strong>dances of specific artefacts, connected to narratives and<br />

collected in homes, interact with timescales (van Leeuwen and Caldas Coultard 2004). The<br />

presentation will draw on this analysis to present the following question: How do migratory accounts<br />

present themselves in autobiographical narratives in relation to timescales? These accounts will be<br />

analysed alongside photographs of artefacts. The presentation will particularly focus on extended<br />

ethnographic interviews with three women, presenting their past in relation to their children‟s<br />

experience of schooling. The autobiographical narratives, however, ranged in timescale from recent<br />

memories to memories stretching back to experiences of colonialism and narratives of violence,<br />

migration and displacement. How does an analysis which focuses on timescales, and globalisation<br />

in<strong>for</strong>m discussions of identity in linguistic interactions?<br />

References:<br />

Lemke, J.L. (2000) „Across the Scales of Time: Artifacts, Activities and Meanings in Ecosocial<br />

Systems‟. Mind, Culture and Activity. 7 (4) pp273 – 290<br />

Van Leeuwen, T & Caldas-Coulthard, C (2004 in press) The Semiotics of Kinetic Design<br />

Wortham, S and Rymes, B. (2003) eds. Linguistic anthropology of education Westport, CT: Praeger,<br />

2003.<br />

5. Local interactions and global structures: a communicative model<br />

Julia Struck-Soboleva<br />

University of Birmingham<br />

jsoboleva@hotmail.com<br />

This paper builds directly on the findings of my doctoral research into the mass migration of ethnic<br />

Germans from the <strong>for</strong>mer Soviet Union to Germany. It focuses on the communicative aspects of the<br />

integration process of Russian Germans in Germany. The article presents a communicative model that<br />

has been developed by the author in order to explore the linkages between face-to-face interactions in<br />

various routine and in<strong>for</strong>mal situations in migrants‟ every-day life and global social, political and<br />

economic structures involved in the processes of migration and integration. The application of this<br />

model in the analysis of face-to-face interactions between RG and NG (Native Germans)<br />

demonstrates how the accounts of wider structural environment of RGs‟ situation can be<br />

complemented with an explanation based on the patterns of interpersonal communicative behaviour.<br />

Part II<br />

Ethnographies of Communication in Multilingual Spaces<br />

Coordinators: Jan Blommaert, Jim Collins, & Stef Slembrouck<br />

Universiteit Gent, University at Albany, SUNY & Universiteit Gent, KVAB<br />

jan.blommaert@ugent.be, collins@albany.edu, stef.slembrouck@ugent.be<br />

In this part of the colloquium, our thesis is: Communication problems in multilingual situations are the<br />

result of how individuals and their communicative baggage are inserted into regimes of language valid<br />

in particular spaces. That is, we do not focus on shortcomings of individual repertoires, abilities, or<br />

competencies, but instead we seek to examine how communicative situations are part of scaling<br />

processes which link local to national to global, bringing together perduring hierarchies of language as<br />

well as real-time interactional practices. The papers that make up this session explore from within<br />

linguistic ethnographies issues of diasporic identities and language practices, multi-sited language<br />

assessments, and language learning. Session contributors present work from studies in the<br />

Netherlands, Belgium, Italy, South Africa, and the Ivory Coast. They address issues central to<br />

contemporary Linguistic Ethnography, including (a) the interplay of communicative action and social<br />

structuration, (b) the questioning of received categories of analysis <strong>for</strong> language or community, (c) the<br />

exploring of language difference as a resource and a problem in human endeavors, both in<br />

communicative practice and ideological response.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 59 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

1. Spaces of multilingualism in urban Flanders<br />

Jan Blommaert, Jim Collins, & Stef Slembrouck<br />

Universiteit Gent, University at Albany, SUNY & Universiteit Gent, KVAB<br />

jan.blommaert@ugent.be, collins@albany.edu, stef.slembrouck@ugent.be<br />

This paper explores from within neighborhood ethnographies issues of diasporic identity and language<br />

practice, multi-sited language assessment, and language learning in five immigrant neighborhoods in<br />

urban Flanders. We address the thesis that communication problems in multilingual situations are the<br />

result of how individuals and their communicative „baggage‟ are inserted into regimes of language<br />

valid in particular spaces. Key theoretical concepts are polycentricity, scalarity, and indexicality.<br />

Drawing on observational, interview, and audiovisual data, we analyze how language users make<br />

sense of multilingual contact in Flemish-dominant national institutions, immigrant-oriented<br />

neighborhood businesses, and community-centers that consciously address diverse populations. We<br />

find, <strong>for</strong> instance, that unlike schools, Flemish health service institutions grapple with questions of<br />

multilingualism by providing a range of translation and interpretive services, but from within a particular<br />

language hierarchy and with recourse to problematic assumptions about literacy and orality.<br />

Conversely, immigrant-oriented businesses take multilingual practices <strong>for</strong> granted, with language<br />

hierarchies oriented to functional competencies (<strong>for</strong> example, serving drinks to a predominantly<br />

Turkish-speaking population but with provision <strong>for</strong> Albanian speakers and the occasional Flemish or<br />

Dutch-speaking customer). In community centers consciously oriented to diverse populations, such as<br />

a neighbourhood theatre which also serves a variety of immigrant outreach projects, the role of<br />

language mediators is highlighted, bringing into sharp relief the interplay between interactional<br />

negotiations of language difference and indexical processes of social-linguistic classification. In<br />

conclusion, we argue that spatially-organised regimes of language need to be studied because they<br />

cut across familiar institutional domains and call into question received understandings of language<br />

competence as properties of individuals.<br />

2. Local reproductions of a school regime on how to share knowledge<br />

Mariëtte de Haan & Ed Elbers<br />

University of Utrecht<br />

m.j.dehaan@fss.uu.nl, e.elbers@fss.uu.nl<br />

This study focuses on the diversity in communicative strategies that students use in a multi-ethnic<br />

classroom in the Netherlands when they work in small groups. The analyses are based on 20 hours<br />

transcribed audio tapes and consists both of in depth qualitative descriptions and of a quantitative<br />

scoring system. The results show that while most of the collaboration patterns in this classroom<br />

manifested a symmetrical, peer collaboration pattern, an asymmetrical tutor model, in which one<br />

student adopted the role of „teacher,‟ was used predominantly by Dutch students when teaching<br />

minority students. These differences are interpreted as a variety of local productions or reworkings of<br />

the school regime <strong>for</strong> how to communicate and share knowledge in which status relationships<br />

between students and different norms that students have <strong>for</strong> knowledge sharing play a role .<br />

At the same time we consider these local productions as related to other sociocultural levels, both with<br />

respect to time scales (differences in past experiences) and space (other domains in which status<br />

relationships between ethnic groups play a role). The status relationships between Dutch and minority<br />

groups that exist elsewhere in<strong>for</strong>m the way these were locally reproduced. Also, different experiences<br />

with and cultural norms <strong>for</strong> what a tutor‟s role is have in<strong>for</strong>med this particular variety of knowledge<br />

sharing practices. Moreover, we argue that in these local reworkings of the school regime <strong>for</strong><br />

communication strategies and norms <strong>for</strong> knowledge sharing cultural and structural dimensions<br />

constantly interact. For instance, we suggest that the power structure in this classroom has been a<br />

condition <strong>for</strong> the development of the peer-based collaboration <strong>for</strong> migrant students but that the<br />

culturally in<strong>for</strong>med rejection of asymmetric relationships by migrant students has also been a condition<br />

<strong>for</strong> the (further) development of specific local power positions between the migrant and the Dutch<br />

students.<br />

3. „There are no White Africans‟: Territoriality, language, and identity among Francophone<br />

African migrants in Cape Town<br />

Cécile B. Vigouroux<br />

Université de Nanterre, Paris<br />

cevigouroux@yahoo.com<br />

The purpose of this paper is to articulate the notion of territoriality in relation to language and identity,<br />

based on field research conducted among a heterogeneous group of francophone African migrants in<br />

Cape Town (South Africa). We want to demonstrate the relevance of territoriality to the analysis of<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 60 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

language practice and attitude. We distinguish three territorialities: 1) physical or topographical space;<br />

2) symbolic, space constructed according to a set of beliefs, and 3) social space, constructed by a set<br />

of actions and practices. While they can be considered as one whole � because they are interrelated<br />

and shape each other � they must also be considered separately � because they can compete with<br />

each other. We want to consider the extent to which language practice can be approached as a<br />

dynamic and continuously negotiated (re)production of territorialities. We also address the following<br />

question: What particular advantages does such a dynamic model offer over traditional approaches to<br />

understanding the topic of overlapping and competing identities? We examine the interactions in<br />

different settings between the studied population, the ethnographer, the host population, and fellow<br />

African migrants.<br />

Territoriality will also be related to visibility, which is relevant to migration issues, because it provides<br />

factors that enter into (sometimes misleading) inferences about individuals‟ identities. “Outsiders” are<br />

often identified on the basis of phenotypes (such as skin colour), attire, or language. We will show how<br />

(fear of) visibility � in a social context where African migrants often are or feel verbally or physically<br />

threatened � organizes migrants‟ social and linguistic practices.<br />

4. „Our Baka brothers obviously do not speak French‟: Articulating scales in the controversy<br />

over the exhibition of Baka „Pygmies‟<br />

Karel Arnaut<br />

University of Gent<br />

karel.arnaut@ugent.be<br />

The subject of this paper is the controversy over an exhibition of and about Baka people in „The<br />

Rain<strong>for</strong>est‟ natural park in Yvoir, a village in the Walloon part of Belgium. The controversy was<br />

boosted and sustained by associations of Belgian Africans who accused the exhibition organiser of<br />

exploiting the Baka and of humiliating Africans in ways reminiscent of colonial times. In August 2002, a<br />

dozen organisations of protestors created a Brussels-based plat<strong>for</strong>m called the Collective <strong>for</strong> the<br />

Defence of the Baka that took a firm pan-Africanist stance, networked with organisations and<br />

authorities at different levels both in Cameroon and in Belgium, and mobilised the regional, national<br />

(Belgian and Cameroonian) and international press. While a momentary and momentous „space of<br />

engagement‟ (cf Cox) was emerging from which Belgian Africans were launching a rather successful<br />

„voyage in‟ (cf. Said), a gradual disaffection between the Collective and the group of Baka was taking<br />

shape. This divergence opened space <strong>for</strong> bilateral negotiations between Belgian and Cameroonian<br />

national authorities and ultimately led to the repatriation of the Baka.<br />

As the above account already indicates, my analysis of the controversy intends to bring out the<br />

different scales (from rain<strong>for</strong>est and „Rain<strong>for</strong>est‟ settlements, over national „plat<strong>for</strong>ms‟, to global media<br />

coverage) that are activated and constructed by the most important participants. In this, I focus on the<br />

way language issues (choice of language, problems of translation) constitute the scalar dynamics of<br />

the Baka exhibition and the controversy. This is dramatically spelled out at a public (media-covered)<br />

joint meeting of the Collective and a delegation of Baka, during which a break occurs between the<br />

French-speaking Belgian Africans and the „non-French-speaking‟ Baka. In this way, the meeting that<br />

was meant to celebrate pan-African solidarity broke down: while French assisted in upscaling the<br />

Brussels glocal elite of African émigrés, the Baka were downscaled by their presumed<br />

monolingualism.<br />

5. Adriatic linguascapes: Transidiomatic practices in a deterritorialized world<br />

Marco Jacquemet<br />

San Francisco<br />

mjacquemet@usfca.edu<br />

This paper seeks to assess the communicative mutations resulting from the intersection between<br />

mobile people and mobile texts. Sophisticated technologies <strong>for</strong> rapid human mobility and global<br />

communication are trans<strong>for</strong>ming the communicative environment of late modernity. Yet, until recently,<br />

among the linguistic studies who have engaged with global phenomena, the majority tended to depict<br />

the worst possible scenarios: linguistic imperialism, endangered languages, language death. The<br />

experience of cultural globalization, and the sociolinguistic disorder it entails, cannot be understood<br />

solely through a dystopic vision of linguistic catastrophe, but demand that we also take into account<br />

the recombinant qualities of language mixing, hybridization, and creolization. Analyzing<br />

communicative data collected during a recent multisited fieldwork in Albania and Italy (from everyday<br />

talk to the media idioms of soap operas and internet news sites), this paper calls <strong>for</strong> a serious<br />

reconceptualization of many of the basic tenets of the ethnography of communication, such as<br />

“speech community” or the concept of “language” itself.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 61 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Corpus SIG Colloquium<br />

Learning about language using corpus evidence<br />

Convenor: Dr Paul Thompson<br />

School of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and <strong>Applied</strong> Language Studies, Language Resource Centre, University of<br />

Reading<br />

P.A.Thompson@reading.ac.uk<br />

This colloquium will explore the relationship between learning and corpus linguistics. Corpus-based<br />

approaches to language description have provided language researchers with a wealth of new<br />

perspectives, and a range of powerful methods and resources <strong>for</strong> the empirical investigation of<br />

language. Corpora are sources of evidence about language use and the programmes used to search<br />

the corpora are the means to investigate the evidence, but the ability to pose useful, meaningful<br />

queries, and to interpret the output of the queries, has to be learnt. One aspect of the relationship of<br />

corpora to learning, then, is the learning to do corpus linguistics. A second aspect discussed in this<br />

colloquium is the direct application of corpus methodologies in language learning, or learning about<br />

language, in the contexts of <strong>for</strong>eign language learning and of first language literacy work.<br />

Each of the presentations will be 15-20 minutes in length, with 5-10 minutes allocated <strong>for</strong> discussion<br />

between the talks.<br />

The colloquium will be of interest to members of the Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong> SIG.<br />

Paper 1: Teaching Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong> as a Subject<br />

Pernilla Danielsson and Susan Hunston<br />

University Of Birmingham<br />

pernilla@ccl.bham.ac.uk, S.E.Hunston@bham.ac.uk<br />

„Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong>‟ is increasingly taught as a subject at both undergraduate and postgraduate level,<br />

either as a module on an MA in <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> or similar, or as an area in its own right. As the<br />

term „corpus linguistics‟ refers to a method rather than a body of theory, teaching and assessing<br />

students often involves a different set of issues from those found in other programmes. This paper<br />

describes two teaching contexts: a research preparation Masters programme in Corpus <strong>Linguistics</strong>;<br />

and a module <strong>for</strong>ming part of an MA TEFL. It discusses issues arising from those contexts,<br />

specifically: (a) teaching programming to students embarking on corpus research; and (b) teaching<br />

non-specialist students to interpret corpus data.<br />

Programming<br />

Students in the humanities rarely have programming backgrounds. Whereas many may be fluent<br />

users of computers, learning the additional skills needed to change <strong>for</strong>mats of corpus data, per<strong>for</strong>m<br />

part-of-speech tagging, lemmatising and aligning texts, may appear as an insurmountable task. In this<br />

part of the paper we will discuss not only how to get the students to acquire such skills in less than a<br />

year, but also the importance of critically analysing the outcome of computationally processed data.<br />

Interpreting corpus data<br />

This part of the paper looks at problems that students have in observing regularity in concordance<br />

lines, and in finding meaning in collocation. As the other side of the coin, examples are given where<br />

students observe more than was expected. This raises issues of how neophytes in a discipline are<br />

trained in „seeing‟, and who has the right to supervise such training.<br />

Paper 2: Engaging the language learner in corpus-based learning<br />

Barbara Seidlhofer<br />

University of Vienna<br />

barbara.seidlhofer@univie.ac.at<br />

In this presentation I discuss the uses, in teaching about language, of learner corpora made up of<br />

texts that the learners themselves have generated. This approach has been adopted both in courses<br />

in linguistics at the University of Vienna, Austria, and in advanced <strong>for</strong>eign language classes where it<br />

was used in language awareness activities, and also in intertextual activities such as summarising and<br />

reacting to texts.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 62 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

In each of these courses, a written learner corpus consisting of short complete texts, written by the<br />

students, is created. Corpus analysis tools make it possible to exploit the usual advantages of corpus<br />

linguistics, in particular the easy retrieval and analysis of a large collection of relevant but basically<br />

anonymous texts, while the inclusion in the corpus of learner-generated texts offers the motivational<br />

asset of allowing students to work on language data which are personally meaningful to them and<br />

which they feel they have a stake in. This approach enables students to be both participants in and<br />

analysts of their own language use. Furthermore, the work extends the practice of „learner corpus<br />

research‟ in that the advanced learners not only provide the corpus data <strong>for</strong> corpus analysis but are<br />

also the researchers working on this corpus.<br />

The relevance <strong>for</strong> language learning and language teaching is that the learner corpus is not used<br />

simply <strong>for</strong> research purposes but it is also used in work with the learners, on a corpus to which they<br />

themselves have contributed. A related objective is to situate teaching in a specific local context that<br />

takes into account where learners are coming from linguistically and culturally. This challenges the<br />

„deficit view‟ of much work with learner corpora, in which the learner corpus is compared unfavourably<br />

with native speaker norms as represented in large L1 corpora.<br />

Paper 3: Primary learning through corpora<br />

Alison Sealey and Paul Thompson<br />

School of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and <strong>Applied</strong> Language Studies, University of Reading<br />

A.J.Sealey@reading.ac.uk, P.A.Thompson@reading.ac.uk<br />

This paper will report on some specific aspects of an ESRC-funded project investigating the potential<br />

of corpus-based approaches to teaching children of primary school age about language.<br />

The presentation will begin with a brief description of the context <strong>for</strong> this innovative use of corpusbased<br />

teaching, namely state-funded primary schools in England, in two schools where English is the<br />

native language of the majority of the pupils. Teaching in this context is constrained by two farreaching<br />

policy documents – the National Curriculum <strong>for</strong> English and the National Literacy Strategy –<br />

so all the activities carried out under the auspices of this research project had to relate to the<br />

objectives of these policies.<br />

We shall go on to describe the considerations involved in making corpus-based learning accessible to<br />

young children (aged 8 – 10), including issues such as how to introduce the concept of „a corpus‟ and<br />

of „concordance lines‟. We shall explain how we adapted a range of the activities derived from corpusbased<br />

<strong>for</strong>eign language learning <strong>for</strong> use with this particular group of learners. Examples of the<br />

activities include both meaning-focussed and pattern-focussed tasks.<br />

Our project makes use of a specially adapted version of Ox<strong>for</strong>d Wordsmith Tools, and we shall<br />

describe the features which these young children found particularly useful. The corpus that we worked<br />

with was tagged <strong>for</strong> part-of-speech, and we will illustrate how this resource was exploited in their<br />

explorations.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 63 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Track Papers<br />

Anthroponymy and <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>: personal names from Sudan and Botswana<br />

Dr Sheena Gardner<br />

CELTE, University of Warwick<br />

S.F.Gardner@warwick.ac.uk<br />

Naming trends reflect social change in societies, and names acquire varying significances across time<br />

and social context. Many Africans are proud of the meaningful nature and religious or ethnic<br />

identification in their names, though appreciate that such names may acquire different significance in<br />

'Western' contexts (e.g. BBC Africa Live December 2003). This paper brings together findings from<br />

two research projects that illustrate how such significance can be investigated, and the potential<br />

contribution of anthroponymy to applied linguistics (Gardner 1999b).<br />

The first study shows trends in naming practices over five generations of northern Sudanese (Gardner<br />

1994, 1995, 2000). The trends reflect specific cultural and religious changes in the society and may be<br />

viewed as harbingers of changing religious values.<br />

The second study, from Molelowakgotla through Michael to Mpho, examines the role of English vs<br />

African first name-giving in Botswana through the twentieth century, comparing numbers of people<br />

with only African, with only English, and with both African and English names. The results show<br />

parallels between early contact with English and the use of Christian names; and although English is<br />

increasingly the language of official and educational communication in Botswana, the practice of<br />

giving English names is declining (Gardner 1999a). Moreover, the attitudes to English names are<br />

more ambivalent than the positive attitudes reported <strong>for</strong> English generally. (Mathangwane and<br />

Gardner 1998, 1999)<br />

UK organisations working with people from different naming systems may appreciate that knowing the<br />

naming system of a particular group is an important foundation <strong>for</strong> understanding, and that traditional<br />

naming systems may be used in varied ways by people both in their countries of origin and in<br />

adaptation here (e.g. Judges Equal Treatment Benchbook, 2002). Future research into the reasons <strong>for</strong><br />

such adaptations would in<strong>for</strong>m understanding of change in name significances, and provide insights<br />

on experiences of Africans overseas.<br />

References:<br />

Gardner, S. (2000) Religious significance among Sudanese urban personal names. In Onomastik.<br />

Band II: Namensysteme im interkulturellen Vergleich, in Zusammenarbeit mit Rudolf Srámek<br />

herausgegeben von Dieter Kremer, Max Niemeyer Verlag Patronymica Romanica, 18:, 263-278.<br />

Gardner, S. F. (1999a) From Molelowakgotla through Michael to Mpho: the role of English from an<br />

onomastic perspective. Marang. Special Issue: Language Literacy and Society: A Conference in<br />

Honour of Bessie Head. 16-19 June 1998. 16-29.<br />

Gardner, S. F. (1999b) Personal Names as Neglected Sociolinguistic Resource: Use of English in<br />

Botswana. Names: A Journal of Onomastics. 47.2 139-156.<br />

Mathangwane, J. T. and S. F. Gardner. (1999) Ambivalent Attitudes to English and African names in<br />

Botswana. Marang. Special Issue: Language Literacy and Society: A Conference in Honour of Bessie<br />

Head. 16-19 June 1998. 84-93.<br />

Mathangwane, J. T. and S. F. Gardner. (1998) Language Attitudes as portrayed by the use of English<br />

and African names in Botswana. Nomina Africana. 12(2) 74-87.<br />

Gardner, S. (1995), Namesakes, euphony and linguistic meaning: Trends in their relative influence<br />

over name-giving. Onomastica Canadiana, 77 1-17.<br />

Gardner, S (1994) Generations of change in name-giving. In Y. Suleiman (Ed), Arabic sociolinguistics:<br />

Issues and perspectives (pp 101-126). London: Curzon Press.<br />

Intertextuality and Literacy Development in the African classroom<br />

John L. Holmes<br />

School of Education, University of Leeds<br />

J.L.Holmes@education.leeds.ac.uk<br />

For most African children, becoming literate is a process which involves more than one language, and<br />

inputs from rich traditions in both oracy and literacy. (Horowitz 1995) In practice, children may attain<br />

levels of literacy competence which vary widely across their different languages, and their ability to<br />

use literacy as a life skill may not be consistent. (Ghebrebrhan and Holmes 1998).<br />

This issue can be seen from either a global perspective as linguistic or cultural (Cameron 2002) or can<br />

be explored from the point of view of „local knowledge‟ (Canagarajah 2002). The study reported in this<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 64 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

paper arises from frequent visits to a group of rural primary schools in Eritrea over the period 2000-<br />

2004 and there<strong>for</strong>e takes a „local knowledge‟ perspective <strong>for</strong> the research methodology. In tracing the<br />

different linguistic and literary layers in the pupils‟ own language we have used the concept of<br />

intertextuality (Holmes 2004) as a focus <strong>for</strong> the data analysis.<br />

The paper reports on a case study involving primary schools in the Bilen community of Northern<br />

Eritrea. Textbooks in the Bilen language have recently been introduced in primary schools,<br />

(Ghebreab, 2002; Sulus 1999;) while English continues to be the language used at secondary level<br />

throughout Eritrea. The study focuses on the way that English has been acquired, identifying the ways<br />

in which inputs from the mother tongue have influenced the ways in which teachers and pupils use<br />

English. The role of languages outside the classroom is examined as is the teaching of initial literacy<br />

in the mother tongue. This enables us to trace the rich intertextuality that influences the way that<br />

pupils read and write in English. Finally a critique is offered of the way that language teaching in both<br />

L1 and L2 often fails to take this intertextual dimension into account.<br />

References:<br />

Cameron, D. Globalization and the teaching of „communication skills‟ in Block and Cameron (eds.), 67-<br />

82<br />

Canagarajah, S. (2002) „Reconstructing local knowledge‟ Journal of Language, Identity and Education;<br />

1/ 4 243-260<br />

Ghebreab, A.N. (2002) An investigation into the current practices of using the Bilin Language as a<br />

Medium of Instruction; Unpublished Dissertation; University of Lancaster, St. Martin‟s College<br />

Ghebrebrhan, O. and Holmes, J. L. (1998) The State of High School Education in Eritrea; Asmara:<br />

Ministry of Education<br />

Holmes, J.L. (2004) 'Intertextuality in EAP; An African context' in Journal of English <strong>for</strong> Academic<br />

Purposes 3/1 73-89<br />

Horowitz, R. (1995) „Orality in Literacy: The uses of speech by bilingual and bicultural writers‟ in Rubin,<br />

L. (ed.) Composing and Social Identity in Written Language; Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum<br />

Associates 47-74<br />

Sulus, B. (1999) The Bilen language: prospects and challenges in introducing it as a medium of<br />

instruction. Unpublished Dissertation <strong>for</strong> MA in <strong>Linguistics</strong>; University of London; School of Oriental<br />

and African Studies.<br />

'Black Males Don‟t Count... or Do They?<br />

Mark Krzanowski<br />

Academic Co-ordinator <strong>for</strong> ELT, Dept of PACE, Goldsmiths College, University of London<br />

markkski1@btinternet.com, m.krzanowski@gold.ac.uk<br />

The aim of this talk is to present results of a research into the reasons why <strong>British</strong>-settled or born<br />

males of Afro-Caribbean origin may underper<strong>for</strong>m throughout their university studies in UK.<br />

The presenter will start by examining the historical context in which Afro-Caribbean males find it<br />

difficult to enter <strong>British</strong> universities, and once admitted may either „drop out‟ or underper<strong>for</strong>m<br />

throughout their studies. Different causes will be quoted, including „lack of role models‟.<br />

The main focus of the talk will be on students‟ language ability and how it has been conditioned by the<br />

environment in which they were raised. The interviewed students reflect on their language ability: what<br />

it was like be<strong>for</strong>e they started their courses, and what it is like now, in their first, second or third year<br />

(some master‟s students will also be interviewed). The talk will also examine the cases of Afro-<br />

Caribbean males who have never been able to enter <strong>British</strong> HE, and will reveal the reasons why they<br />

have not managed to do so.<br />

The lecturer will present a video compilation of short extracts of the most interesting parts of the<br />

interviews.<br />

The author will use numerous visual aids/materials to support his findings: commercial materials will<br />

be briefly referred to, and the speaker will demonstrate self-produced language materials aimed at<br />

helping such learners to improve their academic language skills so that they can function effectively in<br />

academia. Similarities and differences will be drawn between the teaching of EAP (English <strong>for</strong><br />

Academic Purposes) & ESP (English <strong>for</strong> Specific Purposes) to overseas/international students, and<br />

the teaching of ALS (Academic Literacy Skills) to <strong>British</strong> home (and frequently „native‟) students.<br />

Finally, the author will discuss practical implications <strong>for</strong> teaching ALS <strong>for</strong> <strong>British</strong> Home Students. There<br />

will be 10 minutes <strong>for</strong> questions from the audience towards the end of the talk.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 65 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The trilingualism policy in Rwandan education almost 10 years ago<br />

Dr Evariste Ntakirutimana<br />

National University of Rwanda<br />

evntaki@caramail.com, evrstevrs@netscape.net<br />

The Ministry of Education adopted the policy of trilingualism, whereby the medium of instruction <strong>for</strong> the<br />

first 3 years of Primary school is Kinyarwanda with French and English taught as subjects. From<br />

Primary year 4 to the end of Secondary school, the medium of instruction is either English or French<br />

with language not selected, plus Kinyarwanda, taught as subject.<br />

After providing the Government‟s rationale <strong>for</strong> the policy, the paper goes on to describe and present<br />

the result s of s study conducted on the proficiency of students and teachers in French, English and<br />

Kinyarwanda at Primary, Secondary and Tertiary levels.<br />

Assessment of reading and of spoken competence in English, French and Kinyarwanda were carried<br />

out in 6 Primary schools and 6 Secondary schools (at years 4 and 6 in both cases), while<br />

assessments in French and English only were carried out at 2 Higher Education institutions<br />

Findings overall indicate very low levels of competence in English, moderate levels in French, and<br />

very high levels in Kinyarwanda. The paper discusses the implications of these results <strong>for</strong> the Policy<br />

noting the problems that relate to:<br />

(i) teacher linguistic competence, especially at primary school;<br />

(ii) language teaching methodology;<br />

(iii) language curricula; (iv) language textbooks; and<br />

(v) relationship between language curricula and other subject curricula.<br />

These issues are put in the context of the present political and linguistic situation of the country and<br />

the possibilities <strong>for</strong> the future from the perspective of an “insider” who has been both a student and<br />

teacher in the country<br />

The effect of the vehicular language on classroom participation in Malawi<br />

Dr Eddie Williams<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Wales, Bangor<br />

else03@bangor.ac.uk<br />

In Malawi the national language, ChiChewa, is used as the medium of instruction <strong>for</strong> years 1-4 of<br />

primary schooling, with English as a subject; in years 5-8 there is a switch to English as the medium,<br />

with ChiChewa as a subject. This video shows how the language of instruction affects classroom<br />

participation in a rural primary school, in a class filmed towards the end of their fourth year, i.e. shortly<br />

be<strong>for</strong>e the switch to English medium. First we see an English reading lesson and then the same class<br />

and the same teacher in a ChiChewa reading lesson.<br />

The most striking difference between the two lessons is degree of children's participation. In the<br />

English lesson very few children volunteer to read or to answer questions, while those that do, do so<br />

with great hesitation. Furthermore, the teacher tends to concentrate on the same few children. This<br />

contrasts with the ChiChewa lesson where children are eager to read and to answer questions, and do<br />

so confidently, while the teacher invites far more children to respond (all ChiChewa utterances in this<br />

video are subtitled in English).<br />

We then see individual children from the class reading and talking about two passages, one in English<br />

and one in ChiChewa. Again children read more fluently, with richer responses in ChiChewa than in<br />

English. This confirms the classroom evidence that <strong>for</strong> Malawian schoolchildren difficulties in reading<br />

in English are language problems, not reading problems, and calls into question the policy of English<br />

as a medium of instruction.<br />

Is englishization reconfiguring or disfiguring the linguistic landscape of Europe?<br />

Prof Richard J. Alexander<br />

Department of English Business Communication, Wirtschaftsuniversität Wien / Vienna University of<br />

Economics and Business Administration<br />

richard.alexander@wu-wien.ac.at<br />

Addressing purported English dominance in Europe, this paper focuses mainly on the seemingly close<br />

alignment of language-policy developments in European higher education with broader societal<br />

change (Phillipson, 2003). How does englishization interlock with the catch-all term Œglobalization¹ in<br />

Europe? Multilingualism is seen by some business people and officials to be preventing real<br />

integration and development of the European Union (quoted in Phillipson & Skutnabb-Kangas, 1999:<br />

22). Also some <strong>British</strong> universities find language departments superfluous (Times Higher, ŒAxe<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 66 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

hangs over top UEA school¹); and student registrations are falling in German departments in Benelux<br />

universities too. Yet the European Commission regularly invokes diversity as a major comparative<br />

advantage of Europe and declared 2001 to be the ŒEuropean Year of Languages.¹<br />

Such varied observations suggest deep-seated conflicts of interest underlying language policy issues.<br />

And englishization may confront applied linguists with controversies and dilemmas.<br />

The author, head of a department of business English at a European university, draws on and selfreflexively<br />

analyzes experience of being a personal part of the Œenglishization¹ process in Europe.<br />

During this time the manifestations of the New World Order within the European Union have been<br />

flanked both epiphenomenally and causally by extensive alterations in language use patterns.<br />

Onetime independent, non-English-speaking, national traditions of both university education and<br />

industrial management practice are being modulated, especially by marketization trends from other<br />

cultures. But does the shift to English constitute a shift in over-all culture?<br />

Reports of university international study programmes and studies of languages used <strong>for</strong> science and<br />

scholarship will illustrate the analysis. Finally some consequences <strong>for</strong> a multilingual European future<br />

will be adumbrated.<br />

References<br />

Phillipson, Robert & Skutnabb-Kangas, Tove. 1999. "Englishisation: one dimension of globalisation."<br />

The AILA Review 13: 19-36.<br />

Phillipson, Robert. 2003. English-Only Europe? Challenging Language Policy. London: Routledge.<br />

Whose English is it anyway? Culture, language and identity: ethnographic portraits from<br />

Oaxaca, Mexico<br />

Ángeles Clemente<br />

Universidad Autónoma Benito Juárez de Oaxaca, México<br />

angelesclemente@hotmail.com<br />

Michael J. Higgins<br />

Centro de Investigaciones y Estudios Superiores en Antropologia Social de Oaxaca, México<br />

mjhiggi55@hotmail.com<br />

In this paper we will present a series of ethnographic portraits of students who are in the process of<br />

learning and teaching English at the Centro de idiomas, which is part of the state university in the city<br />

of Oaxaca, Mexico. These portraits will focus on how the students at the Centro navigate the cultural<br />

and social complexities of learning and teaching English as an additional language. Our argument will<br />

focus on how the process of the accumulation of symbolic and cultural capital, modes of identity<br />

construction, and the dynamics of social agency affect the means <strong>for</strong> learning an additional language<br />

(Bourdieu 1991 and Pavlenko 2002). The young working and middle class Oaxacan students at the<br />

Centro are involved in the pursuit of various <strong>for</strong>ms of linguistics and symbolic capital. Moreover, they<br />

use their various identity locations as a means of learning, using and teaching English. These identity<br />

locations involve issues concerning gender, sexuality, ethnicity and assumptions about standards of<br />

English. These students move between these assumptions and their own desires about language<br />

per<strong>for</strong>mance. They use their own agency to recompose English as something beyond such<br />

assumptions (Sayer, Clemente & Higgins 2004). We will present these ethnographic portraits to<br />

represent how students use their own social agency framed by their various identity locations to<br />

pursue a diversity of language learning activities. For Fernanda, the issues of gender and ethnicity<br />

frame her pursuit of English; in the case of Eduardo, the pursuit of English provides him with a safe<br />

zone <strong>for</strong> exploring his sexuality; whereas <strong>for</strong> Freda and Braulio, they used their language skills to<br />

appropriate <strong>for</strong> themselves the street vernacular of English. For these students the use of English is a<br />

means of accumulating various <strong>for</strong>ms of linguistic and symbolic capital within the context of their<br />

existing and emerging identities. These social and language activities take place in what we refer to as<br />

learning cultures. Learning cultures represent two co-existing social domains: the social/cognitive<br />

dynamics of language learning and the overall cultural context of that learning (Clement and Higgins<br />

2003). With these ethnographic portraits we hope to capture the social actions of these learning<br />

cultures by listening to and seeing how students relocate themselves, so that their English<br />

competency is not only „knowledge of themselves as the other‟ but also „knowledge of themselves‟ as<br />

creative and communicative language actors.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 67 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Poems and Mines:<br />

The reconfiguration of social class in the talk of young <strong>British</strong> women.<br />

Pia Pichler<br />

Middlesex University, Tottenham Campus<br />

P.Pichler@mdx.ac.uk<br />

In this paper I shall explore the meaning and relevance of social class in the discursive construction of<br />

adolescent <strong>British</strong> femininities, demonstrating both an awareness of dominant class-related norms and<br />

the local re-negotiation of these larger-scale norms in the talk of three groups of <strong>British</strong> girls. The<br />

spontaneous conversational data I shall discuss in this paper support my argument that a focus on the<br />

local constructedness of (gender) identities (Eckert and McConnell-Ginet 1995, 1999) needs to<br />

complement rather than replace an analysis of macro-social structures. Moreover, differently from<br />

Rampton's (2001, 2002) study of social class as a stylisation (Bakhtin 1981) of posh and Cockney<br />

speech in the talk of London adolescents, my data suggest that it is significant to examine the<br />

positions that these young speakers take up in relation to traditional and frequently stereotypical<br />

notions of social class.<br />

My comparative analysis shows that the group of <strong>British</strong> Bangladeshi girls aligns itself most clearly<br />

with the stereotypes of <strong>British</strong> working class adolescents, by highlighting their lack of appreciation <strong>for</strong><br />

school, their tendency to play truant, their preference of 'having a laugh' over discussing serious (and<br />

personal) issues and by engaging in face threatening swearing and teasing. By contrast, the white<br />

working class girls distance themselves from many of these practices and position themselves as<br />

sheltered and responsible. Ironically, the white public school students use more swearwords than the<br />

white working class girls, although they never direct their swearing at each other like the Bangladeshi<br />

girls. Similarly, the public school girls' expression of anti-school feelings, and their display of coolness<br />

in relation to drugs and non-mainstream music is largely absent in the talk of the white working class<br />

girls. Thus the public school girls position themselves in opposition to the sheltered middle class<br />

femininities that the white working class girls are seeking to accomplish.<br />

However, the two white groups are united in their ef<strong>for</strong>ts to 'other' (Said 1978) their respective social<br />

class backgrounds, whereas the five Bangladeshi girls adopt discursive practices that accomplish<br />

more traditional <strong>British</strong> working class femininities.<br />

A corpus-based cross-linguistic study of clause linking<br />

Christelle Cosme<br />

Research Fellow, Belgian National Scientific Research Fund (F.N.R.S.), Centre <strong>for</strong> English Corpus<br />

<strong>Linguistics</strong>, Belgium<br />

cosme@lige.ucl.ac.be<br />

Clause linking plays a prominent part in in<strong>for</strong>mation packaging and discourse organisation, two macro<br />

skills that advanced L2 learners are expected to master. Yet, few learners seem to have reached<br />

„syntactic maturity‟ in those fields (Kameen 1983). The improvement of stylistic proficiency being an<br />

important objective at an advanced stage of learning (Granger 1997), grammars and writing textbooks<br />

should aim to raise learners‟ awareness of the importance of clause linking.<br />

In this paper, it is demonstrated how a corpus-based contrastive approach can address this issue. The<br />

study investigates whether English and French differ as to their preferences <strong>for</strong> certain types of<br />

interclausal relations. It emerges from the introspective claims made in the contrastive literature that<br />

English prefers coordination, while French favours subordination (Chuquet & Paillard 1989).<br />

In an attempt to check whether this tendency is confirmed by authentic corpus examples, two types of<br />

bilingual corpora are resorted to (Johansson & Hasselgård 1999). On the basis of a comparable<br />

corpus of editorials in English and French, I first examine whether, as suggested in the contrastive<br />

literature, the use of interclausal and in English differs both quantitatively and qualitatively from the<br />

use of interclausal et in French (Hoarau 1997). This part of the analysis is carried out using Scott‟s text<br />

retrieval package WordSmith Tools (1996). Secondly, an English-French bidirectional translation<br />

corpus is used to investigate sentence shifts, i.e. cases where coordination with and or et<br />

corresponds to a subordinate construction in the other language. For this part of the analysis I make<br />

use of the bilingual concordancer MultiConcord (Woolls 1997), which facilitates the linguistic analysis<br />

and has the added advantage of allowing <strong>for</strong> the generation of useful exercise sheets that can be used<br />

in both consciousness-raising (cf. Johns & King‟s Data-Driven Learning) and production activities.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 68 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Semantic prosodies of CAUSE and PROVIDE: A contrastive study<br />

Wang Haihua<br />

Shanghai Jiao Tong University, Shanghai, China<br />

hhwang@sjtu.edu.cn<br />

One major part of lexical patterns that is crucial in collocation is semantic prosody, revealed by the<br />

exploration of a computer-readable corpus. Although there are some studies dealing with semantic<br />

prosody in English (Sinclair 1987, 1991, 1996, 2003; Louw 1993; Stubbs 1995, 1996, 2001; Partington<br />

1998; Channell 2000; Hunston 1995, 2002), no research has looked at the issue of contrasting native<br />

speakers¡¯ use of words carrying semantic prosodies with that of EFL learners. There<strong>for</strong>e, the present<br />

study is a tentative exploration of semantic prosodies, mainly based on the Chinese EFL learners‟<br />

corpus: the Chinese Learners English Corpus (CLEC: one million words) and the <strong>British</strong> National<br />

Corpus (BNC). The research is devoted to a contrastive study of the semantic profiles of two words:<br />

CAUSE and PROVIDE. In this study, the uses of the lemma CAUSE (which have overwhelmingly<br />

negative semantic prosody), and the lemma PROVIDE (which carries mainly positive semantic<br />

prosody) are analyzed on the basis of the two corpora to see if there exist any differences between<br />

Chinese EFL learners and native speakers in the patterns of the two words. In what follows, a number<br />

of co-occurrences are analyzed contrastively by scrutinizing both co-text and inter-text. The results<br />

show that Chinese EFL learners, as <strong>for</strong> the collocates of CAUSE, significantly overuse words of<br />

positive connotations, and significantly underuse those of negative connotations, and <strong>for</strong> the<br />

collocates of PROVIDE, there is no significant difference between Chinese EFL learners and the<br />

native speakers whatsoever. Following this, the results will be discussed from several perspectives<br />

such as L1 influence, pragmatics, and styles as well. Chinese EFL learners‟ deviancy from the native<br />

typicality would cause misunderstanding in communication. Also, it is a kind of rhetorical devices to<br />

express the writers or speakers attitudes. Some examples are extracted to illustrate and support my<br />

assumptions. The paper ends with general conclusions.<br />

Personal and impersonal argumentation strategies in on-line conferencing and traditional<br />

essay writing<br />

Dr Ann Hewings and Dr Caroline Coffin<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Language and Communications<br />

Faculty of Education and Language Studies<br />

The Open University<br />

a.hewings@open.ac.uk<br />

c.coffin@open.ac.uk<br />

Writing <strong>for</strong> assessment in higher education in the UK frequently requires the writer to adopt a new<br />

linguistic variety which favours an apparently objective, impersonal stance towards subject matter. At<br />

the same time, students may be asked to respond in less <strong>for</strong>mal ways to arguments on disciplinary<br />

content. Their experiences of face-to-face arguments or discussions are often of opinions and<br />

evidence presented in a very personal way. However, <strong>for</strong> arguments to be accepted academically they<br />

commonly need to be framed impersonally.<br />

This paper looks at how UK national students and students from Greece, Italy and Germany adapted<br />

to writing and portraying themselves and their opinions in two contexts – on-line discussions and<br />

traditional essays. The writing took place in the context of a distance taught Master‟s degree run by<br />

The Open University. The students‟ move from the more involved and personalised stance of<br />

discussions with peers is compared with more traditional academic writing. The tasks underlying the<br />

on-line discussion are related to the ways in which students engage in argument and whether it is<br />

suitable preparation <strong>for</strong> traditional essay writing. Features of the tasks set by different tutors and the<br />

tutors‟ feedback/contribution to the on-line discussions are evaluated in relation to the students‟<br />

construction of academic identities. The research is situated within the field of academic literacies with<br />

the linguistic analyses drawing on systemic functional grammar and corpus analysis.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 69 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Displaced or delivered? Discourses of refugees and asylum seekers in newspaper and UN<br />

corpora.<br />

Prof Tony McEnery and Dr Paul Baker<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Modern English Language, Lancaster University<br />

A.McEnery@lancs.ac.uk<br />

j.p.baker@lancaster.ac.uk<br />

Asylum seekers and refugees are two identity groups which have been subject to an increasing<br />

amount of media coverage and debate across Western Europe. However, as with many<br />

disempowered or minority identities, these groups have little access to the ways that they are<br />

represented in prevailing or hegemonic discourses (Van Dijk 1993).<br />

The paper, carried out in conjunction with the Refugee Studies Centre at Ox<strong>for</strong>d University, examines<br />

discourses surrounding refugees and asylum seekers in corpora of <strong>British</strong> newspaper articles and<br />

news stories released by the United Nations High Commission <strong>for</strong> Refugees. Both sets of authors of<br />

these texts are in positions of influence, being able to disseminate discourses to a large audience,<br />

backed up by access to in<strong>for</strong>mation not normally available to the public. However, newspapers and<br />

the UNHCR are motivated by different goals and political perspectives which are likely to influence<br />

how discourses of asylum seekers and refugees are represented.<br />

A variety of corpus-based techniques were carried out on the data, including keywords comparisons to<br />

elicit the most salient lexical items in each corpus, mutual in<strong>for</strong>mation analyses to uncover the most<br />

commonly occurring collocational patterns surrounding refugees and asylum seekers and<br />

concordance based analyses in order to uncover discourse prosodies (Stubbs 2001). Salient lexical<br />

items or terms in these corpora were compared to their typical contexts of usage in the <strong>British</strong> National<br />

Corpus in order to uncover connotational meanings.<br />

The analysis reveals how a number of competing discourses are constructed around refugees and<br />

asylum seekers e.g. a discourse of refugees as a natural disaster vs. a discourse of refugees as a<br />

criminal nuisance. Additionally, the use of agency, metaphor and lexical choice are shown to be key<br />

elements in the construction of different discourses.<br />

Factors which influence the collocational behaviour of business English nouns and verbs<br />

Crayton Walker<br />

University of Birmingham<br />

CPW222@bham.ac.uk<br />

In this paper I will examine the collocational behaviour of groups of semantically-related verbs (e.g.<br />

head, run, manage) and nouns (e.g. issue, factor, aspect) from the domain of business English. The<br />

results of this corpus-based study show that some of the collocational behaviour exhibited by these<br />

lexical items can be explained by examining a number of factors which influence the collocational<br />

process. These underlying factors include the use of metaphor, semantic prosody, and the semantics<br />

of the individual items themselves.<br />

Some of these business English nouns and verbs collocate with other items to <strong>for</strong>m fixed or semi-fixed<br />

phrases (e.g. take issue with, run the show) which have themselves become further lexicalised over<br />

time. Although these fixed or semi-fixed phrases exhibit some degree of idiomaticity, I will argue that<br />

they should be seen as the products of a collocational process, and that the meaning of a particular<br />

phrase can be derived from an understanding of the semantics of one or more of its constituents.<br />

I intend to show that it is possible to explain, and there<strong>for</strong>e teach,certain types of collocation by<br />

considering the underlying factors which influence the collocational process. This paper will be of<br />

interest to those working in the area of corpus linguistics, and to teachers of English as a <strong>for</strong>eign<br />

language (EFL, ESP, EAP) who may be grappling with the task of teaching collocations in the<br />

classroom.<br />

The role of backchannel responses in audiological consultations<br />

Peter E. Czigler, Annelie Liss, Helena Stålnacke<br />

Department of Caring Sciences, Örebro University<br />

Kirk P.H. Sullivan<br />

Dept of Philosophy and <strong>Linguistics</strong>, Umeå University<br />

kirk.sullivan@ling.umu.se<br />

The listener in a conversation gives verbal and non-verbal vocal and non-vocal backchannel<br />

responses to the speaker. These backchannel responses confirm to the speaker that the listener is<br />

actively participating in the conversation. They enhance communication efficiency by expressing<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 70 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

solidarity, disliking, or uncertainty. A backchannel response indicating uncertainty is often a trigger <strong>for</strong><br />

the speaker to adjust their communication behaviour by re-wording or repeating, by use of clarifying<br />

prosodic markers, such as stress, or by slowing down the speech rate. Such adjustments are essential<br />

<strong>for</strong> an audiological consultation to be successful. That is, <strong>for</strong> the caregiver to be assured that the<br />

patient fully understands the in<strong>for</strong>mation given in spite of the use of unfamiliar medical and linguistics<br />

terms.<br />

This project examines the nature of patient backchannels responses with regard to their role as<br />

triggers <strong>for</strong> communication adjustments by audiologists.<br />

Ten audiologist-patient consultations (approximately 450 minutes) have been audio-tape recorded.<br />

Two of these consultations (approximately 130 minutes) have been transcribed, and a combination of<br />

discourse analysis and acoustical analysis has been used to explore the nature of patient's<br />

backchannel responses.<br />

The preliminary results show that the frequent occurrence of a large number of different verbal and<br />

non-verbal vocal backchannel responses are used by patients to indicate the need <strong>for</strong> re-wording and<br />

clarification. We have categorised two types of backchannel responses as being triggered by the<br />

audiologist. Category 1 occurs in the pauses made by the audiologist, and category 2 interrupts the<br />

audiologist's talk. The nature of these two categories of backchannel and the range of audiologist<br />

response will be presented and discussed with regard to providing suggestions to the audiologist to<br />

improve the success of audiological consultations.<br />

Listening in twenty-one languages<br />

John Field<br />

Kings College London<br />

jcf1000@dircon.co.uk<br />

In a reconfigured Europe of 21 working languages, communication across linguistic boundaries is<br />

bound to play an increasing part in professional, academic and social life. Considerable attention has<br />

traditionally been paid to one side of the communication partnership the fifty per cent that involves<br />

speaking. But the other side remains seriously neglected. We urgently need to know more about the<br />

processes that underlie second language listening if we are to understand the nature of cross-lingual<br />

transaction and interaction, and to detect and avoid potentially grave failures of understanding.<br />

In conditions of uncertainty, lexical knowledge plays a critical part in decoding a second-language<br />

speech signal even to the extent of overruling the evidence of the listener‟s ears. It nevertheless<br />

remains difficult to explain how it is that a listener succeeds in segmenting stretches of connected<br />

speech into individual words. The leading psycholinguistic model of first-language lexical<br />

segmentation suggests that listeners use the salient features of their language (particularly rhythmic<br />

features) to detect where word boundaries lie.<br />

This theory will be reassessed. It will firstly be suggested that the languages that have been studied by<br />

researchers (mainly ones from the Community of 15) may not be entirely typical and that some of the<br />

languages of the new Community may provide a clearer guide to lexical segmentation elsewhere in<br />

the world. Questions will also be raised about the extent to which segmentation theory depends upon<br />

the questionable distinction between stress- and syllable-timed languages. It will be suggested that a<br />

more likely criterion, at least <strong>for</strong> English and French, is syllable length and structure.<br />

The proponents of the segmentation theory suggest that L1-specific strategies are relatively fixed and<br />

prevent the listener from acquiring a strategy appropriate to a second language. This view will be<br />

challenged with evidence suggesting that native speakers of French adjust to the segmentation<br />

techniques of English speakers, even without specific instruction. It may be that novice listeners are<br />

much more sensitive to the rhythmic, syllabic and vocalic features of a second language than has<br />

been generally supposed.<br />

History of Ideas on Language Organization in the Brain in Early 19th century Ireland<br />

Marjorie Perlman Lorch<br />

School of Languages, <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Culture, Birkbeck College, University of London<br />

m.lorch@bbk.ac.uk<br />

The history of acquired disorders of language (aphasia) in the 19th century is typically told from a<br />

continental European perspective (e.g. Broca, 1861 and Wernicke, 1874) with minor mention of<br />

English contributions (e.g. Hughlings Jackson, 1864). However, there was a very active centre of<br />

medical research in Dublin in the first half of the 19th century whose ef<strong>for</strong>ts included work on aphasia.<br />

The neurolinguistic research of the Irish physician Robert Graves and his colleagues was highly<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 71 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

regarded by contemporaneous French physicians such as Trousseau but has not propagated through<br />

the literature of the 20th century.<br />

Numerous papers on language disorders appeared in the Dublin Journal of Medical and Chemical<br />

Science from the 1830s to 1860s. Two significant early case studies of aphasia by Osborne (1833)<br />

and Steele (1848) will be examined in detail. Consideration will be giving to methods of elicitation and<br />

assessment of language function in different language modalities (e.g., perception, comprehension,<br />

production, reading and writing) description of symptoms and explanatory models will be addressed.<br />

The particular strengths of this Irish work will be discussed with reference to the western theoretical<br />

perspectives on language organization in the brain in the 19th century.<br />

A psycholinguistic study of the English –s plural in Swedish: Or how high-proficiency in<br />

English among Swedes may have paved the way <strong>for</strong> the English –s plural to become the<br />

regular plural <strong>for</strong>m in Swedish<br />

Dr Gabriella Rundblad<br />

School of Language, <strong>Linguistics</strong> and Translation Studies, University of East Anglia<br />

g.rundblad@uea.ac.uk<br />

Swedish is one of the weakest languages in the EU. Part of this reason may lie in the fact that<br />

Swedish EU representatives hardly ever request interpreting at meetings and are instead happy to use<br />

one of the major EU languages, especially English. Swedish proficiency in English is conspicuously<br />

high, often near-native, and has given the Swedes an enormously important advantage on the<br />

international arena. The importance of English has grown during the last few decades and with it its<br />

influence upon Swedish, which many now consider a threat not just to the Swedish lexicon, but also<br />

syntax and morphology.<br />

In a recent psycholinguistic study, I found indications that there is a change in progress in the Swedish<br />

plural <strong>for</strong>m system. This is particularly interesting since Swedish is the only language studied so far<br />

that seems to be going through a shift in regular plural <strong>for</strong>m, and since the potential shift involves a<br />

change from the Swedish –er plural to the English –s plural as the regular. The –s plural is now<br />

recognised as one of seven Swedish plural <strong>for</strong>ms, though it only occurs on less than 1% of nouns,<br />

compared to ca 30% <strong>for</strong> –er. However, whether a <strong>for</strong>m is the regular or not cannot be explained in<br />

terms of high frequency and the most frequent plural <strong>for</strong>m is not necessarily the regular one, as the<br />

case of German and now Swedish shows.<br />

This paper will deal with the English–s plural, its origin, spread and current status in Swedish. I will use<br />

results from three different age groups to show whether –s is really taking over, and I will discuss the<br />

possible relation between this shift and high-proficiency in English as a second language.<br />

The Predictive Power of Age and Nonverbal Short-term Memory <strong>for</strong> Phonological Processing<br />

Ability<br />

Fu-hsing Su<br />

Department of Foreign Languages, National Chiayi University, Taiwan<br />

fhsu@mail.ncyu.edu.tw,<br />

Li-szu Huang<br />

Department of Foreign Languages, Fooyin University, Taiwan<br />

en027@mail.fy.edu.tw<br />

This study explored the predictive relationship between nonverbal short-term memory (STM) and<br />

English phonological processing <strong>for</strong> Chinese-speaking children. It as well attempted to determine the<br />

joint power of age and STM in <strong>for</strong>ecasting the ability of phonological processing. Subjects were 27 sixgraders<br />

from an elementary school at a mountain area in eastern Taiwan. As novice learners of<br />

English, they maintained a minimal level of phonological knowledge or skill of the target language.<br />

The subjects first took the Digit Span subtest of the Wechsler Intelligence Scale <strong>for</strong> Children--Third<br />

Edition (WISC-III), the Chinese version. This subtest contained two parts of <strong>for</strong>ward and backward<br />

span and was discriminatorily powerful in evaluating nonverbal STM. The subjects were also<br />

administered phonological measures which tapped their knowledge or skill at different levels. These<br />

measures were in the <strong>for</strong>ms of the Phoneme Counting Task (PCT), the Onset Oddity Task (OOT), the<br />

Rime Oddity Task (ROT), and the Syllable Doubling Task (SDT).<br />

The research data were analyzed using both the simple and multiple regression paradigms. Simple<br />

regression analyses demonstrated a weak predictive power of nonverbal STM over the per<strong>for</strong>mance<br />

on the PCT, the OOT, the ROT, and the SDT. The R values, in a proper order, were 0.220, 0.235,<br />

0.445, and 0.305 respectively. As <strong>for</strong> the joint predictive power of age and STM was concerned,<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 72 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

multiple regression analyses indicated an effect at a small scale. The R values were 0.225, 0.267,<br />

0.456, and 0.306 in the case wherein the two variables predicted the PCT, the OOT, the ROT, and the<br />

SDT. The slight changes of R values suggested that adding age as an independent variable would not<br />

greatly improve the predictive power of STM. Several factors were identified as the potential<br />

confounding variables that contributed to the weak associations observed in the study.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 73 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Plenary Sessions<br />

Urban multilingualism in Europe: The status of immigrant minority languages at home and at<br />

school<br />

Prof Guus Extra<br />

Director of Babylon, Center <strong>for</strong> Studies of the Multicultural Society, Tilburg University, the Netherlands<br />

Guus.Extra@uvt.nl<br />

Abstract<br />

As a consequence of socio-economically or politically determined processes of migration and<br />

minorization, the traditional patterns of language variation across Europe have changed considerably<br />

over the past decades. The status of immigrant minority languages at home and at school will be<br />

addressed from phenomenological, demographic, sociolinguistic, and educational perspectives. In this<br />

context, the goals, methods, and outcomes of the Multilingual Cities Project, carried out in six major<br />

multicultural cities in different European Union member states will be presented. In the participating<br />

cities, ranging from Northern to Southern Europe, Germanic and/or Romance languages have a<br />

dominant status in public life, as outlined below.<br />

Dominant Germanic Mixed <strong>for</strong>m Dominant Romance<br />

Swedish German Dutch French Spanish<br />

Göteborg Hamburg The Hague Brussels Lyon Madrid<br />

The MCP has been carried out under the auspices of the European Cultural Foundation, established<br />

in Amsterdam, and it has been coordinated by a research team at Tilburg University. First of all, a<br />

phenomenological account will be given of how immigrant minority groups and their languages are<br />

referred to in the public discourse. Given the decreasing significance of established demographic<br />

criteria like nationality and birth country in the European context, it will then be shown that the<br />

combined criteria of ethnicity and home language use are potentially promising alternatives <strong>for</strong><br />

obtaining basic in<strong>for</strong>mation on the multicultural composition of (school) population groups. Moreover,<br />

crossnational and cross-linguistic perspectives and empirical evidence will be offered on the<br />

distribution and vitality of immigrant minority languages at home and at school in each of these cities,<br />

and on the educational management of language diversity in the increasingly multicultural and<br />

multilingual context of European nation-states.<br />

Unity in Diversity: English as a lingua franca <strong>for</strong> Europe<br />

Prof Juliane House<br />

University of Hamburg, Germany<br />

jhouse@uni-hamburg.de<br />

Abstract<br />

In this paper I discuss ways of managing linguistic and cultural diversity in Europe. I shall argue that<br />

the adoption of a lingua franca as a useful communicative tool does not necessarily pose a threat to<br />

multilingualism and multiculturalism in Europe, rather it may be the only realistic way of coping with a<br />

multitude of languages in contact, and may also – paradoxically - be a means of promoting the very<br />

diversity it is often said to “kill”. In pursuing this argument, I shall consider different views put <strong>for</strong>ward<br />

against the use and spread of English in Europe such as those from Whorfian, linguistic, sociopolitical,<br />

didactic, purist and economic vantage points.<br />

I will discuss these arguments in the light of the results of several relevant research projects. These<br />

results can also be taken to illustrate how applied linguistics can contribute to describing, explaining<br />

and hopefully also shaping the reconfiguration of Europe, on the basis of empirical findings rather than<br />

on the basis of ideological preconceptions.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 74 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Figuring out the Englishisation of Europe<br />

Prof Robert Phillipson<br />

Copenhagen Business School, Denmark<br />

rp.eng@cbs.dk<br />

Abstract<br />

For sociolinguists analysing English in „Europe‟ there are empirical challenges in addressing central<br />

paradoxes: is Bourdieu (2001) right to claim that English is not the language of England but of the<br />

American economic and cultural empire? Or House (2003) that English is neither? In the management<br />

of multilingualism in EU institutions, how can one reconcile the treaty-enshrined commitment to<br />

maintain linguistic diversity, and substantial translation and interpretation services and a raft of EU<br />

„Actions‟ to promote language learning, with the reality of linguistic hierarchies and linguistic<br />

nationalism? Is Chaudenson (2001) right to see the rhetoric of multilingualism as a smokescreen <strong>for</strong><br />

more English? Can the admirable principles in some Council of Europe and EU language policy texts<br />

work through in practice to create a „language-friendly‟ multilingual environment, or is the fragile<br />

ecology of language up against stronger market <strong>for</strong>ces and monolingual ideologies (Blackledge<br />

2004)?<br />

There are methodological and conceptual challenges in ensuring that Europeans are not talking at<br />

cross-purposes, or is this inevitable when scholars derive from different disciplinary traditions and<br />

different national communities of language policy and language pedagogy practice.<br />

There are theoretical challenges in building trans-disciplinary bridges with scholarly activities in<br />

political science and law, which acknowledge the contribution of applied linguistics to clarifying<br />

language rights, and with economics, where hard data on the costs of language learning and the<br />

benefits of language competence are leading to differentiated criteria <strong>for</strong> multilingual governance, and<br />

raising the issue of the injustice and asymmetry between monolingually-oriented „English-speaking<br />

countries‟ and the colossal investment in learning English elsewhere (Grin 2004, van Parijs 2003).<br />

Links are stronger with education, sociology, and critical theory.<br />

There are professional challenges in ensuring that whatever applied linguistics has to offer is not<br />

confined to the domain of academic discourse but influences language policies at macro levels<br />

(national and supranational) and at micro levels (implementation decentrally, bottom-up processes,<br />

attitude <strong>for</strong>mation). There are rare examples of the fusion of academic and political agendas<br />

(Catalonia, Finland, Sweden), whereas elsewhere laissez faire and tradition have freer rein. But<br />

perhaps NGOs are over-optimistic in expecting that political leaders, <strong>for</strong> instance in the Convention on<br />

the Future of Europe that led to the Draft Constitutional Treaty, would address language policy issues?<br />

Perhaps the hope that my English-only Europe? Challenging language policy (2003) might be read by<br />

journalists, politicians and bureaucrats, as well as by academics and Esperanto idealists, was<br />

misplaced?<br />

The interlocking of globalisation with intensive European integration and increasing Englishisation<br />

requires more intensive ef<strong>for</strong>ts to figure out equitable and visionary language policy scenarios and<br />

their implementation. The role of states has changed, the role of “state” languages likewise, as has the<br />

role of inter-statal, inter-national, and inter-local languages. The concept „lingua franca‟ in particular<br />

needs critical unpicking. Building on Steiner (1992), we need to re-think our conceptual tools <strong>for</strong><br />

understanding and promoting European linguistic diversity. Adapting Eco (1995), we need to intensify<br />

the search <strong>for</strong> the perfect language policy.<br />

The devil is in the kaleidoscope: Can Europe speak with a single voice in many languages?<br />

Prof Arturo Tosi<br />

Royal Holloway, University of London<br />

A.Tosi@rhul.ac.uk<br />

Abstract<br />

„Europe speaks with a single voice in many languages’ is a slogan that was often used to promote<br />

awareness of multilingualism during the celebrations <strong>for</strong> 2001, the Year of Languages. However, many<br />

cast doubts on the management of this project, because the current system of multilingual translation<br />

leaves little scope <strong>for</strong> mediation between cultures. When the habit of using all languages<br />

simultaneously <strong>for</strong> drafting purposes was replaced by the practice of drafting in one language and then<br />

translating into all other languages, multilingual translation was introduced without a detailed in<strong>for</strong>med<br />

discussion, rather as a mere administrative procedure. An atomistic approach emerged that<br />

encouraged procedures allowing <strong>for</strong> the straightfoward substitution of all items in a text. In the past, all<br />

EU translators operated with a microphone and a tape recorder. Today, the workbench system<br />

connects translators to huge multilingual memories, which help to retrieve past translations and other<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 75 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

documents that can be consulted and adapted directly from the main EU server. In situations of<br />

language contact with speaker interaction, changes are normally adopted in the spoken language long<br />

be<strong>for</strong>e they have become accepted in writing. Now the electronic processing of words is interfering<br />

with the usual processes of standardization in national communities. Choices made at the click of a<br />

mouse by EU translators operating under pressure can become final solutions when they are<br />

memorized by the workbenches. Although different language versions of the texts are made available<br />

on the EU‟s web pages, it is most unlikely that speakers in member states will succeed in challenging<br />

the validation of the choices made by a translator‟s terminal once they have been put into cyberspace<br />

to feed a memory <strong>for</strong> years to come. Linguists spell out that multilingualism and language contacts<br />

enrich the language and culture of any country. However, this is not the case when Europe speaks an<br />

obscure language, manufactured by its mutilingual translation system that treats speaker interaction<br />

as less relevant than its imperfect technologies.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 76 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Posters<br />

Problems in Spanish scientific prose: dissonance in translated texts<br />

Inmaculada Alvarez-de-Mon<br />

Dept. de Lingüística Aplicada a la Ciencia y la Tecnología, Universidad Politécnica de Madrid<br />

ialvarez@euitt.upm.es<br />

One of the most popular scientific journals <strong>for</strong> the general public in Spain is Investigación y Ciencia,<br />

which is the Spanish version of Scientific American. The Spanish journal mainly publishes translations<br />

of the articles that have appeared in the journal in English two months earlier. The aim of this poster is<br />

to raise awareness of a „problem‟ in scientific and technical translation into Spanish. Specifically, this<br />

poster will focus on the analysis of a corpus of target texts from Investigación y Ciencia and its<br />

corresponding source texts in Scientific American. In the translated texts, it is usual to find expressions<br />

which sound peculiar but cannot be described as translation mistakes. The analysis of the<br />

corresponding source texts reveals that these translations reflect the wording from the texts in English.<br />

The problem is mainly lexical and, in some cases, related to the notion of phraseology. To illustrate<br />

this problem, several examples from Investigación y Ciencia will be presented. In these examples, it is<br />

possible to find many collocations that do not hinder comprehension, but give a distinctive flavour to<br />

the text. In fact, this flavour, which I refer to as dissonance , stems from the ST original sentences.<br />

This poster is aimed at getting feedback from those interested in scientific translation. Several<br />

adaptations of the original translations in the TTs will be presented <strong>for</strong> evaluation and also the<br />

linguistic features of the corresponding STs will be discussed. The issue is whether the presence of<br />

dissonance is inevitable or even irrelevant since scientific popularization is mainly read <strong>for</strong><br />

entertainment and readers do not pay attention to the quality of the prose.<br />

The ESOL Effective Practice Project<br />

Mike Baynham<br />

James Simpson<br />

School of Education, University of Leeds<br />

M.Baynham@education.leeds.ac.uk<br />

Celia Roberts<br />

Melanie Cooke<br />

King's College London<br />

The ESOL Effective Practice Project (EEPP) is a major study investigating the teaching of ESOL to<br />

adults in the UK. It is associated with the government drive to improve adult literacy and numeracy,<br />

Skills <strong>for</strong> Life. It is one of a suite of five projects initiated by the National Research and Development<br />

Centre <strong>for</strong> Adult Literacy and Numeracy (NRDC) which aim to identify effective practice in literacy,<br />

numeracy and ESOL.<br />

The aims of the project are: to investigate the range of approaches to the teaching of ESOL to adult<br />

learners; to establish where possible correlations between the approaches identified and student<br />

progress; and to make recommendations on effective practice and <strong>for</strong> further classroom-based<br />

research. To do this, we draw on a combination of qualitative and quantitative measures. A total of 40<br />

classes are observed across sites which reflect the demographic diversity of Adult ESOL provision,<br />

both urban and rural, metropolitan and regional.<br />

The research is carried out primarily through lesson observations and interviews with learners and<br />

practitioners. The work on this project began in October 2003 and will continue until June 2006. It is<br />

based at two main sites: Leeds (and the Yorkshire area) and Kings College London (and the Greater<br />

London area).<br />

This poster displays the research design of the project and some preliminary findings from its first<br />

phase. A multi-method approach is described, combining: literature review; quantitative data collection<br />

via observation schedules, assessment scores and questionnaires; qualitative data using<br />

ethnographic observation, audio-recording, the training and use of bilingual interviewers, and<br />

interviews with ESOL learners and tutors.<br />

Irvine Welsh Porno: a translation quality assessment<br />

Rowena Coles<br />

Istituto di Lingue, Università degli Studi di Urbino Carlo Bo<br />

r.coles@uniurb.it<br />

The poster proposes the outline of a quality assessment of the Italian translation of the latest novel by<br />

Irvine Welsh, Porno, published in 2002. Welsh continues the trend of reproducing restricted language<br />

codes, particularly those used by young people, frequently found in literature since the 1960s. His<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 77 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

novels reflect the dynamic, ever-changing, unconventional variety of English used at the time of writing<br />

by <strong>British</strong> youth and Porno is a torrent of jargon, slang, innovative expressions and words. All varieties<br />

of language are subject to constant change, but the restricted language codes used by youth today<br />

seem to have speeded up in their transitivity, aided by global communication systems which allow a<br />

term used on one side of the globe to be accessed almost immediately by young people on the other.<br />

This tendency to rapid change is the greatest challenge a translator faces when working on young<br />

peoples language. Not only must the translator have knowledge of the particular language code used<br />

by one particular group of young people in one particular place of the planet at a specific time in<br />

history, but he must be able to match it in the same dimensions to the restricted code used by young<br />

people in the target language. The assessment is carried out using the framework offered by Juliane<br />

Houses recently revisited model <strong>for</strong> translation quality assessment. The model offers a pragmatic<br />

scheme <strong>for</strong> analysing and comparing an original text with its translation through a series of parameters<br />

called situational dimensions. The study identifies the problems that have to be dealt with when<br />

translating young peoples language, illustrates how such problems have been resolved in the<br />

translation and what shifts of meaning have occurred due either to linguistic restrictions or to translator<br />

choice.<br />

Language, Power and Oppression: The impact and implications of the Sign Language<br />

interpreting in the Workplace<br />

Jules Dickinson<br />

University of Central Lancashire<br />

julesdickinson@hotmail.com<br />

Profoundly Deaf people who use sign language are a marginal and oppressed group within<br />

mainstream society, frequently denied the opportunity to participate fully in employment. Improved<br />

access to Further and Higher Education, the impact of the Disability Discrimination Act and attitude<br />

change over the past decade has led to Deaf people moving into employment fields that were<br />

previously not open to them. Sign Language interpreters are now deployed in office and workplace<br />

settings, enabling interaction to take place between Deaf and hearing people. There has been very<br />

little exploration of the dynamics of interpreted discourse in the workplace and the provision of<br />

interpreters in this setting is virtually unique to the field of sign language interpreting. In order to<br />

generate a rich and detailed description of how interpreters function in this setting an interdisciplinary<br />

study is required, drawing on the Sociolinguistics and <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>. By taking an ethnographic<br />

approach, the research will further examine the theory of the interpreter as participant in interpreted<br />

discourse, building upon and continuing the work of Wadensjö (1998), Metzger (1999) and Roy<br />

(2000). The project will also draw upon social interaction and behavior in the workplace (Holmes 2000,<br />

2002, Drew and Heritage 1992) and compare those aspects of institutional discourse with what occurs<br />

in an interpreted event. Video evidence of interpreter mediated events will be collected and analyzed,<br />

with a view to identifying problems and difficulties experienced by practitioners in the field. Outcomes<br />

will be considered with reference to existing interpreter theory and the research will then go on to<br />

explore the potential <strong>for</strong> change in current interpreting practice.<br />

From submission to publication: mapping textual revisions in research process writing<br />

Ma. del Carmen Fumero-Pérez<br />

Universidad de la Laguna, Canary Islands<br />

mfumero@ull.es<br />

Contrastive studies of research writing have typically given their attention to finished products or the<br />

work of novice writers. The focus of this poster presentation is the process of revision applied to a<br />

paper written in English by an established Spanish researcher in the field of educational psychology.<br />

We chart the changes made, by both the researcher and an English-speaking background (ESB)<br />

colleague working in the field of <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>. The corpus <strong>for</strong> our study was composed of the<br />

first and two subsequent drafts of a research article submitted to and ultimately accepted <strong>for</strong><br />

publication in the Journal of Educational Psychology. Our analysis of the revision process shows that<br />

the majority of changes were at either the level of organization of in<strong>for</strong>mation in the text (thematization<br />

and signalling devices) or rhetorical structure (moves and steps in the various sections of the paper).<br />

In our poster we illustrate this through examples drawn from the three drafts and final published<br />

version of the paper and through a quantification of the modifications (lexico-grammatical, textual,<br />

socio-pragmatic) suggested by the applied linguist editor and implemented by the author. Our study<br />

has broad implications <strong>for</strong> researchers from language backgrounds other than English when working<br />

with ESB editors and translators on papers submitted to international journals. We suggest that non-<br />

English-speaking background scholars need to be willing to make changes to the text beyond the level<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 78 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

of syntax and lexis. Furthermore, in ideal circumstances the ESB editors who take part in the revision<br />

process should approach the task as peers and fellow professionals who possess the knowledge and<br />

expertise to recognize the need <strong>for</strong> changes at the textual and socio-pragmatic levels.<br />

Aptitude and Fossilization: Validating Genetic Predisposition as a Putative Fossilization Factor<br />

Arpad Galaczi<br />

Teachers College, Columbia University<br />

ag486@columbia.edu<br />

Since the concept of fossilization was introduced by Larry Selinker (1972) into the Second Language<br />

Acquisition (SLA) literature, researchers have identified a large number of causal factors which alone<br />

or in combination can bring about fossilization (See Han, in press <strong>for</strong> a comprehensive list of factors).<br />

The present paper pinpoints one of these factors genetic predisposition (Selinker and Lamendella<br />

1978) and reports on an empirical study conducted towards its validation. Genetic predisposition was<br />

chosen <strong>for</strong> validation because, although it makes intuitive sense that inborn capacities can play an<br />

important role in the cessation of language development, there is hardly any mention of it, other than<br />

its name in fossilization studies. First, a brief introduction about fossilization is offered, after which the<br />

relevant literature is reviewed. The thrust of the argument developed in the literature review is the<br />

justification <strong>for</strong> operationalizing genetic predisposition as language aptitude something that has not yet<br />

been offered in SLA studies. The literature review further discusses characteristics of aptitude and<br />

overviews findings of empirical studies which linked aptitude and L2 per<strong>for</strong>mance. The final part of the<br />

study reports on an empirical investigation based on measurements of aptitude and L2 per<strong>for</strong>mance<br />

conducted with 50 Hungarian high school students enrolled in EFL classes. The results show a<br />

significant correlation between aptitude and L2 per<strong>for</strong>mance measures, which is proposed as<br />

evidence pointing towards the existence of genetic predisposition as a potential fossilization factor.<br />

Working with Grounded Theory, Ethnography, and NUDIST: Unit of Analysis in Qualitative<br />

Research and Writing a PhD Thesis<br />

Mostafa Hasrati<br />

Department of English, Razi University<br />

hasrati@yahoo.co.uk<br />

This paper has two aspects: a methodological and a practical. The methodological aspect of this<br />

paper will deal with the relation of ethnography, grounded theory, and QSR.NUDIST. Drawing on an<br />

earlier work on the process of academic socialisation of a group of Iranian PhD students in the UK in<br />

the fields of engineering and the social science/humanities (Hasrati 2003), I will present a comparison<br />

of ethnography (Wolcott 1994), grounded theory (Glaser and Strauss 1967, Charmaz 2000), and<br />

QSR.NUDIST software <strong>for</strong> analysing qualitative data (Gahan and Hannibal 1998). Using Wolcott's<br />

(1994) classification of working with qualitative data at the levels of description, analysis, and<br />

interpretation, I will argue that QSR.NUDIST can only be used at the level of description, though its<br />

contribution to better interpretation of ethnographic data is invaluable.<br />

The second section of this paper will deal with the more practical aspect of resolving the issue of unit<br />

of analysis in qualitative research using the three tools discussed in the first section of the paper. I will<br />

argue that in qualitative research, we can think of a main unit of analysis and some subunits of<br />

analysis. These correspond to the 'core variable' in grounded theory and 'index tree nodes' in<br />

QSR.NUDIST respectively. I will specifically elaborate on how ethnography, grounded theory, and<br />

QSR.NUDIST (or its more recent version N-Vivo) can be used to help PhD students write different<br />

chapters of their theses. I will refer to my own PhD process and data to illustrate my points in his<br />

paper.<br />

An Exploratory Format <strong>for</strong> Assessing Productive Knowledge of English L2 Polysemy<br />

Li-szu Huang<br />

Department of Foreign Languages, Fooyin University<br />

en027@mail.fy.edu.tw<br />

Fu-hsing Su<br />

Department of Foreign Languages, National Chiayi University<br />

fhsu1999@ms32.hinet.net<br />

In recent applied linguistics literature there has been a noticeable abundance of studies on English L2<br />

learners‟ vocabulary knowledge. However, few of them have specifically focused on the productive<br />

knowledge these learners develop toward English polysemy. This status quo is largely due to the<br />

immense difficulty in developing valid tasks that tap productive knowledge of polysemous words as<br />

lexemes with multiple related senses.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 79 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

This paper proposed a test <strong>for</strong>mat <strong>for</strong> assessing L2 learners‟ productive knowledge of English<br />

polysemy. The exploratory measure reported here was developed adopting the principles <strong>for</strong>mulated<br />

in the Vocabulary Knowledge Scale by Wesche and Paribakht (1996). The measure, comprising 50<br />

sense items drawn from 15 higher- and lower-frequency polysemous verbs, was further divided into<br />

two task components. The sense judgment component requested L1 translation of a target sense<br />

along with a self-rating scale. The sentence construction component asked test-takers to compose a<br />

semantically appropriate sentence by using each target sense.<br />

This self-developed measure was pilot tested on 85 college EFL students in Taiwan. The results<br />

revealed that the exploratory <strong>for</strong>mat was able to capture the participants‟ self-perceived and<br />

demonstrated knowledge of target senses. It also worked well in distinguishing their per<strong>for</strong>mance in<br />

send judgment from that in sentence construction. The <strong>for</strong>mer taps more receptive than productive<br />

knowledge whereas the latter displays the degree of mastery of the sense. The limitations of the<br />

exploratory measure, however, lay in complexity of scoring, difficulty in the simultaneous<br />

measurement of multiple items, and lack of alternative instruments <strong>for</strong> estimating concurrent validity.<br />

Additional problems concerning the design of semantic knowledge measures <strong>for</strong> English L2 learners<br />

will also be highlighted.<br />

Japanese Wartime and Peacetime Newspaper Discourses: World War Two and FIFA World Cup<br />

Games in Japan<br />

Noriko Iwamoto<br />

Kanagawa University<br />

Iwamon04@kanagawa-u.ac.jp<br />

This paper on language, discourse and politics examines the use and function of language <strong>for</strong><br />

propaganda purposes. The main focus of the research inquiry is the wartime discourse of Japanese<br />

newspapers during the Second World War. The research demonstrates and characterizes the major<br />

stylistic and linguistic features of a wartime register as a representation of real war. The secondary<br />

area chosen <strong>for</strong> the purpose of contrastive analysis is newspaper texts of FIFA World Cup Games cohosted<br />

by Japan and Korea in 2002 as an example of peacetime discourse about international<br />

competition. By applying the theory of transitivity in Functional Grammar combined with those of<br />

modality and point of view, the research attempts to clarify and compare how linguistic resources are<br />

used to structure, trans<strong>for</strong>m, and sometimes cloud reality in a different way between wartime and<br />

peacetime international conflict/competition discourses.<br />

The study has found that the discoursal and stylistic differences observed in wartime and peacetime<br />

competition rhetoric derive from differences in point of view, a particular way of conceptualizing, worldview<br />

or ideology. The propagandistic discourse during wartime reflects positive mode of commitment<br />

based on internal, subjective point of view, while peacetime international competition discourse<br />

reflects negative mode of commitment based on more objective, external point of view. These<br />

differences in point of view or authorial attitude produce different manifestation in transitivity and<br />

modal patterns, too. Wartime discourse adopts actor-oriented transitivity patterns with deontic or<br />

strong epistemic modality <strong>for</strong>egrounded. By contrast, peacetime discourse adopts more objective<br />

transitivity patterns with participant functions such as actor or goal assigned to each participant more<br />

explicitly. Also peacetime discourse employs weaker modality than in wartime discourse. The research<br />

concludes that there is a close relationship between the context of situation, linguistic structure and<br />

stylistic features in texts, which is particularly observable in politicized texts.<br />

The developmental process of EFL student writers and some academic discourse instruction<br />

to help them develop as academic writers<br />

Taeko Kamimura<br />

Department of English, Senshu University<br />

taekok@isc.senshu-u.ac.jp<br />

nobu@isc.senshu-u.ac.jp<br />

English written discourse has been traditionally classified into four modes: narration, description,<br />

exposition, and argumentation. Though it has been argued that narration is the easiest mode <strong>for</strong><br />

student writers to produce while the argumentation the most difficult, there has been little empirical<br />

evidence <strong>for</strong> this argument especially in the context of EFL writing. The purpose of the present study is<br />

to examine the relative difficulties that EFL student writers have in producing different modes of<br />

writing, and to provide some pedagogical suggestions to help those students develop in an academic<br />

EFL context.<br />

In the present study, Japanese EFL students were told to write compositions of different modes all on<br />

a topic related to a city life and/or a country life. The students' compositions of the respective modes<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 80 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

were compared both quantitatively and qualitatively to investigate where their writing per<strong>for</strong>mance<br />

start to deteriorate, that is, which mode of writing imposes considerable writing difficulties on the<br />

students' writing per<strong>for</strong>mance.<br />

The result of the analysis showed that the students were able to achieve fluency and coherence in<br />

writing narrative compositions. However, when producing argumentative writing, their compositions<br />

started to lack both fluency and logical organization.<br />

The study attempts to trace the developmental process of EFL student writers. It shows actual sample<br />

compositions to explain the quantitative changes in the number of words, types of vocabulary as well<br />

as the qualitative changes in holistic score. The study introduces some concrete examples of writing<br />

instruction that could help EFL students first notice several characteristic features of academic written<br />

discourse in English, and then later integrate those features into their own writing. Finally, the study<br />

adds that this kind of instruction might be especially important <strong>for</strong> students who might have their own<br />

non-Western notion of academic discourse.<br />

Inferring Japanese Learners' English Ability by way of Measuring Their Vocabulary Size<br />

Katagiri Kazuhiko<br />

English Department, Reitaku University<br />

kkatagir@reitaku.u.ac.jp<br />

In my previous studies, it was found that we can approximately infer Japanese EFL learners' English<br />

ability through measuring their receptive knowledge of vocabulary, because middle to high correlations<br />

were found between the amount of receptive vocabulary knowledge and general English tests among<br />

second-year junior high school students (r=.70, p.


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

research. The staged per<strong>for</strong>mances, first written, then oral, provide shared and separate challenges<br />

in terms of audience, scope and focus, and use of tutor and peer feedback.<br />

The findings suggest that successful students set aside their teacher identity and expertise. They work<br />

with might be termed a student identity, and from this, develop a researcher perspective on issues of<br />

learning and teaching. The discussion section links these findings to the development of research<br />

methods courses at this initial stage of postgraduate education, and more widely, to two teachingresearch<br />

hypotheses: i) these activities are complementary ways of knowing and acting, and greater<br />

integration benefits both enterprises; and ii) they are different, and integration or bridging is always<br />

going to have limited success.<br />

Orphans, robbers, prostitutes: The discursive construction of Romanians in the Austrian daily<br />

press<br />

Veronika Koller<br />

Department of English Business Communication, Vienna University of Economics & Business<br />

Administration<br />

veronica.koller@wu-wien.ac.at<br />

This poster addresses the discursive construction of Romanians in the Austrian daily press at the turn<br />

of 2003/2004. The underlying assumption is that Romania's status as an EU accession country,<br />

combined with anti-Slavic prejudice, leads to a portrayal of Romania and Romanians in negative<br />

terms.<br />

To verify this hypothesis, I compiled a corpus of 410 articles featuring the search term Rumän*<br />

(Romanian/s, Romania) from four Austrian daily newspapers. The corpus was subsequently tagged<br />

<strong>for</strong> topics and a concordancer was employed to analyse search word frequency, topic and word class<br />

distribution, as well as semantic prosody and actor roles.<br />

Results show individual Romanians to be over-represented in the local section of tabloids, where they<br />

mostly feature as criminals, while quality papers also record a number of relevant articles on home<br />

affairs and business, focusing on the more abstract notion of Romania as a political or economic<br />

player.<br />

As <strong>for</strong> collocational patterns and actor roles, all papers display more or less pronounced negative<br />

prosody, especially when it is Romanian citizens who function as actors or affected entities, with<br />

collocates mostly originating from law en<strong>for</strong>cement. Human actors are furthermore divided along<br />

gender lines, with men, who account <strong>for</strong> most mentionings, exclusively seen as perpetrators, children<br />

as victims and women in ambiguous roles. The country features mostly in adverbial phrases but<br />

shows more neutral or sometimes even positive prosody when depicted as actor, as it occasionally is<br />

in quality papers.<br />

However, such alternative constructions are limited. On the whole, findings indicate that earlier tabloid<br />

discourses portraying Romanians as economic refugees and Romania as politically and economically<br />

inferior (Matouschek and Wodak 1995) still persist, having been aggravated by the overwhelming<br />

depiction of Romanians as criminals. In a socio-political context, these discursive strategies are<br />

interpreted as a racist reaction against further Eastern enlargement of the EU.<br />

The contribution of <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> to widening participation in European Higher<br />

Education: The European Social Fund and the English <strong>for</strong> Excellence project at the University<br />

of Luton<br />

Dimitra Koutsantoni, Mihye Harker, Martha Pennington<br />

Language Research Centre, University of Luton<br />

dimitra.koutsantoni@luton.ac.uk<br />

The European Social Fund is one of the European Union's most important financial instruments <strong>for</strong><br />

promoting employment and developing human resources. The ESF provides European Union funding<br />

on a major scale <strong>for</strong> programmes which develop or regenerate people's „employability‟<br />

(http://europa.eu.int/comm/employment_social/esf2000/introduction-en.htm), aiming to respond<br />

effectively to the new challenges of economic and social cohesion in Europe. In the UK, ESF is<br />

delivered under three Objectives. Objective 3 aims to support adapting and modernising policies and<br />

systems of education, training and employment and comprises three main themes, one of which is<br />

Widening Access to Higher Education.<br />

One of the programmes the ESF funds together with the University of Luton is English <strong>for</strong> Excellence<br />

(EfE), which aims to widen participation in Higher Education and increase retention of students of<br />

ethnic minority backgrounds born in the UK. The EfE is motivated by the high rate of non-completion<br />

in UK Higher Education (http://www.aut.org/uk/meda/html/studentretention1.html; Johnson, 2002),<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 82 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

and the problems of underachievement observed with students from ethnic minorities (Demack et al.,<br />

1998; Guardian, 27 October 2000; Morgan and Malde, 2003; TES, 19 October 2001).<br />

The EfE project aims to develop students‟ Academic English skills, increase their academic literacy<br />

and per<strong>for</strong>mance, and thus their academic self-esteem, which is very important <strong>for</strong> continuation of<br />

studies (Patrick, 2001). The EfE researchers have drawn on <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong> research in the fields<br />

of English <strong>for</strong> Academic Purposes, Genre analysis, Discourse analysis, Composition Studies, and<br />

Computer-Assisted Language Learning to develop original computer-mediated teaching materials.<br />

These are presented in a web-based environment as a tutor-supported learning programme mainly<br />

focused on academic reading and writing.<br />

The paper presents the theoretical basis of the project and the ways insights from <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong><br />

research have been utilised in the development of the teaching materials and syllabus design of the<br />

EfE programme, in addition to interim evaluation results of its delivery<br />

„Speech community‟ in a European context in transition<br />

Juana Rodríguez-Mendoza<br />

Instituto de Lingüística Andrés Bello, Universidad de la Laguna<br />

jrmendo@ull.es<br />

Studies of language variation and change have consistently raised issues of both definition and<br />

delimitation of the notion of „speech community’. Such issues become all the more patent in research<br />

conducted in communities such as San Sebastian de la Gomera (Canary Islands), the focus of this<br />

poster presentation. In the poster, I outline the characteristics of this community whose geographical,<br />

cultural and linguistic situation places it at the frontiers between Europe, Latin America and Africa. As<br />

is well-known, Columbus in fact sailed from San Sebastian de La Gomera in 1492. Five centuries<br />

later, the town is both multilingual and multicultural. There are now people living in San Sebastian de<br />

la Gomera from other parts of the island, from the other Canary Islands, from elsewhere in Spain and<br />

indeed from Latin American. There are also residents from Germany, the UK and Africa. These<br />

characteristics have implications <strong>for</strong> language users in terms of their relationships to larger<br />

communities of speakers in the rest of the Spanish-speaking world and indeed to other speech<br />

communities, principally speakers of German and several varieties of English. As Dua (1981),<br />

suggests in such a complex situation it is no longer possible to make use of the concept of speech<br />

community as Bloomfield first conceived it. In the poster I seek to map the relationship of this<br />

community to other communities and illustrate how these relationships might condition the way in<br />

which speech community is defined and understood. I also suggest that researching San Sebastian<br />

from the point of view of other concepts, such as communities of practice or social networks, might<br />

ultimately prove more illuminating in studies of socio-pragmatic features such as pronoun use.<br />

Fluency in Second Language Per<strong>for</strong>mance<br />

Peter Skehan<br />

Chinese University of Hong Kong<br />

pskehan@arts.cuhk.edu.hk<br />

Fluency is widely accepted as one of the major goals <strong>for</strong> second language learners to achieve, as<br />

reflected in the inclusion of scales of fluency within second language tests, but there is disagreement<br />

about its measurement, its nature, and the influences upon it. The poster will report on a quantitative<br />

approach to predicting fluency across a range of different types of per<strong>for</strong>mance, based on a 300,000<br />

words corpus of digitized speech. These per<strong>for</strong>mances include decision-making interactive tasks,<br />

monologic narratives under different conditions; and personal in<strong>for</strong>mation exchange tasks. The tasks<br />

vary in terms of whether there was opportunity <strong>for</strong> pre-task planning time or not, and in the amount of<br />

<strong>for</strong>mality in the language used. Fluency is measured through a range of indices, including measures of<br />

pausing and silence; repairs to the ongoing speech; and use of time creating devices, such as filled<br />

pauses and also filler words, such as “sort of”. The poster will explore (a) measurement issues<br />

associated with fluency measurement, (b) how the different measures of fluency inter-relate and which<br />

of them is most effective in characterizing fluency, and (c) what the influences on fluency are.<br />

Regarding (a) measurement, alternative lengths of time to define pausing will be explored, as well as<br />

the consequences of measuring pauses at different places, e.g. mid vs. end of clause. In terms of (b)<br />

the nature of fluency, the dimensions of fluency will be explored and it will be demonstrated that<br />

fluency is not unidimensional. Finally, concerning (c) influences, the data will be explored in terms of<br />

the impact of different types of task; of lexical differences; and of the inter-relationship between the<br />

fluency achieved and the complexity of the language which is used. These results have implications<br />

<strong>for</strong> our understanding of the fluency construct and of communicative language testing.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 83 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

Assessment of EFL Pragmatic Production and Perception Using Video Prompts<br />

Masao Tada<br />

Osaka International University<br />

sasahsbc@yahoo.co.jp<br />

This presentation describes an investigation of the development of EFL learners‟ pragmatic production<br />

and perception of the speech acts of requests, refusals, and apologies using video prompts, which<br />

were part of a computerized data collection instrument. These three face-threatening acts were<br />

chosen because of their importance and difficulty <strong>for</strong> non-native speakers of English. Forty-eight<br />

Japanese learners of English took part in this study. The results showed that pragmatic production<br />

develops hand in hand with overall English proficiency to some extent, whereas pragmatic perception<br />

is relatively independent of proficiency. This trend was consistent across the three speech acts, across<br />

two imposition levels, as well as in a variety of situations. The correlation analysis suggested that the<br />

learners‟ production and perception may be dependent upon different speech acts. Among possible<br />

explanations <strong>for</strong> the phenomena were the learners‟ linguistic constraints, the transfer of L1 pragmatic<br />

knowledge, and the learners‟ beliefs about L2 pragmatic rules. Neither production nor perception had<br />

developed fully from the perspective of the native speaker judges, probably because of the paucity of<br />

input containing these speech acts in the Japanese EFL context. These results suggest that the EFL<br />

learners need opportunities to receive input containing English speech acts and practice both<br />

perception and production in order to be pragmatically competent in L2 English. The low level of<br />

pragmatic development also suggested that inclusion of lower proficiency learners is important when<br />

investigating EFL learners‟ pragmatic abilities. In terms of the research methodology, the use of the<br />

video-prompted computerized procedure and the use of oral data proved to be useful.<br />

A New Approach to Assessing Strategic Learning: The Case of Self-Regulation in Vocabulary<br />

Acquisition<br />

Wen-Ta Tseng<br />

School of English Studies, University of Nottingham<br />

tseng_wenta@yahoo.com<br />

Research into language learning strategies was argued to have suffered from a series of problems:<br />

definitional fuzziness and the psychometric properties of the assessment instruments used. It was<br />

suggested that the relevant research of language learning strategies was problematic. This article<br />

there<strong>for</strong>e proposed a new, psychometrically-based measure of second language learners‟ selfregulatory<br />

capacity as an alternative to the scales traditionally used to quantify language learning<br />

strategy use.<br />

A „mixed method‟ approach combining qualitative and quantitative methodologies was adopted to<br />

develop the instrument. The self-regulation instrument was developed through a three-phase process,<br />

focusing on the realm of vocabulary learning. In the first phase of the research, three qualitative focus<br />

groups were set up to collect possible item candidates to develop the item pool. Analysis of the focus<br />

group data yielded 36 ideas which were written into instrument items. The second phase of the<br />

research entailed a detailed analysis of the initial instrument in a sizeable sample to screen out the<br />

inappropriate items, including item analysis and reliability analysis. The reliability results showed that<br />

the instrument per<strong>for</strong>med well in terms of reliability.<br />

The final phase evaluated the revised instrument in a new sample to confirm again the reliability of<br />

instrument and also test its validity using confirmatory factory analysis (CFA) and exploratory factor<br />

analysis (EFA). The instrument was again found to be reliable with a mean scale coefficient of .77.<br />

The results of both CFA and EFA simultaneously showed that the hypothesised model fit well with the<br />

subject data and that unidimensionality of the instrument was supported. Both reliability and validity of<br />

the instrument were found to be satisfactory. It was there<strong>for</strong>e concluded that self-regulation<br />

instruments such as this could provide a more psychometrically-sound measure of the nature of<br />

strategic learning than the traditional behaviour-based survey questionnaires<br />

Second language conversational skill or grammatical development?<br />

Gillian Wigglesworth & Howard Nicholas<br />

Department of <strong>Linguistics</strong> and <strong>Applied</strong> <strong>Linguistics</strong>, University of Melbourne<br />

gillianw@unimelb.edu.au<br />

In judging how learners are progressing in their learning of a new language, teachers need to<br />

distinguish between perceptions based on the ways in which the learners converse with them and<br />

perceptions of features such as control of grammar. These judgments shape how learners are<br />

challenged to develop further and how their learning needs are defined.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 84 -<br />

September, 2004


BAAL Conference 2004 37 th Annual BAAL Meeting<br />

The presenters will report on data obtained in a longitudinal study of beginning (male and female) ESL<br />

learners from Iraq, countries in the Horn of Africa and the Peoples' Republic of China. Eighteen<br />

learners were followed over twelve to eighteen months. Samples of their spoken English were<br />

gathered on a regular basis in monolingual and bilingual interviews and classroom observation while<br />

the learners were enrolled in the Adult Migrant English Program in Australia. Perceptions from<br />

teachers were also gathered through interviews.<br />

The data were analysed <strong>for</strong> the development of grammatical features in the speech samples and the<br />

development of conversational strategies. These will be described and progress made by the learners<br />

will be compared. The influence of conversational behaviours will be analysed to see whether it<br />

reflects growth in grammatical control. Ways in which attributes such as gender and first language<br />

culture are involved in shaping conversational behaviour and perceptions of progress will be explored.<br />

The presenters will discuss the implications of these findings <strong>for</strong> the knowledge that teachers need to<br />

have in order to be able to make reliable judgments about learners' second language progress.<br />

Exploring links between culture, the individual and communication behaviour: An empirical<br />

investigation in an intercultural context<br />

Jules Winchester<br />

School of English and Modern Languages, University of Surrey Roehampton<br />

jules_winchester@yahoo.co.uk<br />

The cultural background under examination is Japanese, the individuals taking part in the study are a<br />

number of Japanese women living and working in Britain <strong>for</strong> varying lengths of time, and the<br />

communication behaviour being studied is linguistic politeness as realized in the interlanguage of<br />

English.<br />

The cultural level variables being researched are individualism and collectivism (I/C), the <strong>for</strong>mer<br />

emphasizing an „I‟ consciousness, autonomy and independence and the latter emphasizing a „we‟<br />

consciousness, collective identity, dependence and group solidarity. There is a broadly accepted view<br />

that Japan is somewhat more collectivistic than Britain.<br />

It is theorized that these cultural effects can be traced at a psychological (i.e. individual) level through<br />

views of self (self-construals) which can be more independent (reflecting more individualistic values<br />

such as autonomy) or interdependent (reflecting more collectivistic values such as contextualism).<br />

These self-construals can be accessed through studying individuals‟ self-descriptions.<br />

It is hypothesized that individuals who hold more independent self-construals will exhibit a more<br />

„Western‟ style of linguistic politeness, emphasizing a more egalitarian relationship from the outset.<br />

This can be seen through extensive use of strategies showing camaraderie (e.g. use of colloquial<br />

language, taboo words, verbal agreement and support) whilst individuals who hold more<br />

interdependent self-construals will exhibit a more „Asian‟ style, assuming initially that deference is the<br />

proper attitude to take in relation to a stranger. Strategies <strong>for</strong> this include hesitancy in speech,<br />

question intonation, hedges and euphemisms.<br />

Links between cultural level I/C and individual level self-construal have been explored in a number of<br />

other studies. To my knowledge, however, they have never be<strong>for</strong>e been connected to realization of<br />

linguistic politeness at behaviour level, nor has such a study been conducted in an intercultural<br />

context. Furthermore, there is a lack of empirical research to support theoretical assumptions in this<br />

field. It is hoped that this study will further contribute to this area and will have implications <strong>for</strong><br />

intercultural communication.<br />

King‟s College, London 9 – 11 th - 85 -<br />

September, 2004

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!